God Of Slaughter

by Stayrr

Cultivation type

10. 289 - 320

Read God of Slaughter - Chapter 289: Shi Yan's request online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 289: Shi Yan's request

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

The Wind Cloud Island.

"If it continues like this, things will get worse for sure." Xia RuiXing's face was somber. He was standing on a bare mountain, slightly bending down towards the Headman Xia ShenChuan then said, "These uncultivated islands don't have any mineral springs nor herbal mountains. The Sky and Earth aura are diluted which is not suitable for warriors to cultivate. Our cultivation cannot be improved at all if we live here."

Ten subordinate high-class warriors of the Xia family were surrounding Xia ShenChuan. Most of them were at the Nirvana Realm. They all showed their consent in silence.

"The Xia family is one of the fifteen big forces of the Endless Sea anyway. As we have recently declined this much, it is tough to stand." One high-class warrior said with a low voice. "Master, the Xia family is in the most critical and dangerous situation. Please come up with a solution soon.

"Taking Xia Xinyan's whole life's happiness to exchange for the Xia family's stability is very adequate." Xia RuiXing nodded and said. "Master, being a daughter of the Xia family, she is supposed to sacrifice herself for the family. Thus, Xia Xinyan can't refuse this duty. If I had an eligible daughter like this, I wouldn't have hesitated to offer my daughter!"

Xia RuiXing's words were so sharp as if they could cut through nails and irons.

The Xia family's five Sky Realm elderly warriors with snow-white hair were standing behind Xia RuiXing. All of them contemplated and didn't utter a word.

"Nirvana Realm already." Xia ShenChuan's countenance was not quite good. He coldly swept his eyes over everyone then finally turned his head and slightly bent down to ask the five elders of the Xia family, "Five elders, Xia Xinyan is the hope of the Xia family. With her realm improvement, her cultivation will definitely surpass all of ours in the future. If she stays with the Xia family, we will have a chance to rebel again. But, if she is given in marriage to a force with bad intentions, her life will probably be wastefully destroyed."

"The Endless Sea's situation could be changed just in a blink of an eye. Now, the Demon Dwellers have massively intruded. I am afraid we can't wait that long." Xia RuiXing also bent down respectfully towards a short, fat elder with many wrinkles and said. "Great elder, if the Xia family doesn't display any demeanors, I think we will soon decline. According to the current situation, we have to unite with other forces; otherwise, we will either be killed by the Demon Dwellers or become the sacrificed object of the other forces."

"Xia RuiXing also got the point." The great elder gently nodded.

Xia ShenChuan's face slightly changed.

"Swoosh."

A blue figure zoomed towards them from a distance then appeared in the middle of these people in a blink.

"If you insist on sacrificing me, I will leave the Xia family." Xia Xinyan's face was cold; her manner was as if she had willingly ruptured the relationship with those people.

"Rubbish!" Xia ShenChuan shouted frigidly and annoyedly, "You have no right to get involved in the main matters of the family. No matter what decision the family makes, you are not allowed to give any judgment."

"Father!" Xia Xinyan was in extreme rage. "This is the major matter of my entire life. I'm not going to allow you to decide for me carelessly."

"Is it because of the little rascal Shi Yan?" Xia RuiXing smiled coldly, "Xia Xinyan, you should understand the situation. I remember that you used to sacrifice everything for this family. Why have you changed since you've met that little rascal? The Yang family is done, the Kyara Sea has lost. Shi Yan in the Chasm Battlefield could hardly avoid death. So, why do you need to be persistent and miserable only because of one dead man?"

Xia Xinyan's eyebrows slammed together; her eyes shot out murderous aura. "Who said he's dead?"

She continued after harrumphing, "Even if you are dead, he will not be!"

"Sass!" Xia RuiXing's face turned purple with rage. He immediately talked to the five elders, "Elders, as you can see, this girl has betrayed us. Our headman is even nothing in her eyes. If this thing continues to be like this, I am afraid no one can control her. If so, it's better to give her away in marriage."

After hearing those words, the five elders of Xia family contemplated and considered carefully.

"You go get married if you want." Xia Xinyan even didn't want to open her mouth. She glanced at Xia ShenChuan for a while and said, "Father, I'll go now."

"Don't mess around anymore." Xia ShenChuan knitted his eyebrows while saying unhappily, "Things haven't been finalized yet."

"Forgive me, may I have a word?" At this time, all of a sudden, Zhou Yu slightly bent down towards the five elders to conduct the decency before speaking, "Although the Yang Tian Emperor has been confined in the Fourth Demon Area, no one can prove that he has been killed there. Everyone knows how dangerous the Yang Tian Emperor's bloodlines are. If he is not dead even for one day, the Yang family can easily have a way to make a comeback. You all know the Yang Tian Emperor's personality, so should we consider it carefully?"

"Consider?" Xia RuiXing revealed a cold smile, "It's hard for Yang Tian Emperor to get out of the Fourth Demon Area alive. Even if he can escape, he can't trouble the Xia family just because of that Shi Yan. That little rascal is just an abandoned child whom the Yang family had picked up in the middle of nowhere. How many effects can he have?"

"This is also true." Some of the Xia family's elders gently nodded after thinking for a while.

The situation was tense and unsolved. The group of Xia ShenChuan and Zhou Yu was persistent with their own opinions. The other group of Xia RuiXing kept fuzzing about, asking Xia Xinyan to sacrifice herself.

Those people of the Xia family on the island clattered nonstop, which was not easy to stop shortly.

Xia Xinyan wanted to leave many times but was stopped by Xia ShenChuan. Because of the love for her father as well as being afraid of her father who probably had encountered a subservient situation, she couldn't help but stay observing in silence.

"Someone is coming." After half an hour of discussing without any positive results, Xia ShenChuan suddenly sensed something. He raised his head looking up to the sky with a suspicious face.

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh."

The sound and figure were piercing the air and dashing forward with a fast speed from a distance. While the Xia family's people were still in an incomprehensive daze, Gu ZhengYang of the Gu family and Yue Feng of the Heaven Lake Divine Land appeared in front of those people together.

The people of the Xia family immediately shut up, staring at Gu ZhengYang and Yue Feng with a strange look.

Last time, these two people had brought Gu Yu and Feng Hai here to seek a marriage alliance but then deterrently left in the end. And now, three days later, here they were. That made the Xia family's people more cautious. They didn't know of their intentions; thus, they were a little worried.

"What brings you two here this time?" Zhou Yu frowned while asking.

Gu Yu and Feng Hai had very bizarre countenances. They walked over to Xia ShenChuan, bent down to conduct their decency. Then, each of them took out a letter from their pockets and respectfully handed them over to Xia ShenChuan.

Xia ShenChuan received the letters with suspicion; his face turned somber.

"What are your intentions?" Xia ShenChuan harrumphed. "Is this the dowry? Haven't I accepted your request yet? Each of your families will give five resourceful islands. If this is the dowry, you are generous, but …"

"Each family will hand over five islands?!" Xia RuiXing's eyes brightened, she couldn't help but slightly shout out with a happy face.

The five elders of the Xia family were quietly jubilant as well, looking towards Xia Xinyan with an implicating look.

Xia Xinyan vaguely felt that something was not right. She was resentful and was prepared to leave at any given time.

"Headman of Xia family, you've misunderstood us." Gu ZhengYang shook his head and forced a miserable smile. "I have followed my father's order to give you these islands without any other intentions."

Yue Feng also nodded, implicating that the Heaven Lake Divine Land was also of the same stance.

"When did your families suddenly become so conscientious?" Xia ShenChuan coldly smiled. "But I can't accept it easily like this. I don't know that if I keep these letters, what is going to happen. You should take them back."

Gu Zheng Yang and Yue Feng exchanged glances with each other; their faces displayed an abundance of shame. They felt humiliated although they wanted to explain.

"What happened after all?" The Headman Xia ShenChuan looked at these two guys and said, "According to what I understand about your two leaders, they won't just causelessly hand over these islands. If I remember well, these ten islands make up all the resources of your two families. If it were me, I would not easily give them to someone else."

"Can we not tell you the reasons?" Yue Feng said with a forced, miserable smile.

"Without the reasons, I will not accept it." Xia ShenChuan shook his head.

"Alright." Yue Feng released a sigh and said reluctantly, "Our Divine Mother and the headman of the Gu family have compensated those islands for the Yang family. In fact, these islands are supposed to be given to Shi Yan, but he is persistent to ask us to hand them over to you. Therefore, we come here to hand over these islands."

All the people of Xia family were dumbstruck.

"What… what did you say?" Xia RuiXing's expression was like he didn't dare to believe it. He said, "Haven't you been mistaken? If I understand it right, you said Shi Yan has threatened the two of you and forced each of you to hand over five islands? He … what did he threaten you with? How could he do that?"

Xia ShenChuan kept chucking his tongue and shaking his head. He obviously didn't believe what he'd just heard.

"Our Divine Mother and the headman of the Gu family had gone to the Snow Dragon Island together to see Shi Yan of the Yang family. After that, they had ordered us to give these islands to the Xia family." Yue Feng bowed his head dolefully, paused a little bit before continuing, "Not only the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family, but I've heard that Tang YuanNan of the Three Gods Sect has also fulfilled Shi Yan's request, handing over five islands of theirs."

The Xia family's goggled to the extreme.

"Xinyan." Xia ShenChuan's visage was very bizarre, looking at Xia Xinyan in panic. "That little rascal, he has such powerful capacities like this?"

Xia Xinyan was a little amazed; she shook her head and said, "It's been a very long time since I had last met him. I don't know either."

"Xinyin, Uncle Zhou is impressed." Zhou Yu released a sigh. "It seems that no one in the Xia family has keen eyes but you."

The five elders of the Xia family also nodded quietly and complimented her altogether with delight faces.

"That's it." Gu Zheng Yang bent down with an amicable manner. "I hope that you will quickly inform Shi Yan that you've received the islands to avoid the mistakenness. My father has told me not to let him have any misunderstandings. You have to tell him that we haven't threatened you with anything."

Xia RuiXing nodded as if he had lost his soul. It seemed like he was dreaming right now.

"You have to inform Shi Yan to avoid any misunderstandings." Yue Feng had also reminded again before leaving.

Xia Xinyan looked like she had gotten lost in a mist of clouds. What did Shi Yan do to have dominated Gu Shao and Yu Qin who were famous for being stingy?!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 290: Dragon Horn Clan - Ma Qi Jie

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Snowflakes were scattering about, and the wind could chill an unsuspecting person to the bone. Snow blanketed the peaks of the mountains with a white coat. The icicles were pellucid and sparkling. Under the sunlight, they looked like splendid sharp swords.

At the foot of the mountain, houses were covered with a thick layer of ice. On the awnings of the houses, there remained many long icicles.

Inside the four-story house, He Qing Man was wearing a snow fox-feather coat, subconsciously rubbed her palms and then blew out a small flow of warm air. She then mumbled, "Why did the weather suddenly become so cold without any warnings?"

There were only three people left in the house right now, including Pan Zhe, He Qing Man, and Cao Zhi Lan. The other people had either left with Gu Shao and Yu Qin or been kicked out of the house according to Shi Yan's orders.

Pan Zhe in a thick feather coat looked up to the mountain peak that reached the sky. He spoke up while his eyebrows were knitted tightly. "Since last night, the temperature on the island has continually been decreasing for unknown reasons. It's peculiar."

Cao Zhi Lan's face, on the contrary, was very calm. She even revealed a faint smile. "It is surely related to Shi Yan. The temperature cannot just naturally decrease this fast. I don't know what they did to make this island to have become peculiar like this."

"Miss Cao, you assume that Shi Yan is more outstanding than other men that you have ever met before?" He Qing Man retracted her neck into the snow fox-feather coat. Her eyes were looking at Cao Zhi Lan suspiciously. "You should know that the Yang family and we are still enemies."

Pan Zhe looked at Cao Zhi Lan bewilderedly and incomprehensively. He also tried to listen in to the conversation.

"Of course." Cao Zhi Lan nodded with a smile. She didn't try to hide her applause for Shi Yan. Her eyes radiated a strange light, "When he was at the Disaster Realm, he could already resist one full-power seven-sword strike of Gu-xiao mei (Chinese way to call a little younger sister) and didn't lose his ground. In the Chasm Battlefield, only after two years, he had entered the Earth Realm from the Disaster Realm; and now, he is at the Peak Earth Realm. This fast improvement is tremendous. Besides, his relations with the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race is out of our imagination. Regardless of how you speculate, you can't imagine that the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race obey his commands."

Those words of Cao Zhi Lan had been hidden deep inside her for a very long time without being disclosed once.

Cao Zhi Lan was better at observing than the others. In the abandoned land, she had soon realized that the attitudes of the pagan leaders Yi Tian Mo, Di Shan, and Yu Rou towards Shi Yan had substantially changed. Before leaving the abandoned land, she had even found out that Di Shan and Yu Rou seemed to follow Shi Yan's orders.

That discovery had frightened her very much. Although she didn't know what had happened among Shi Yan, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, she knew for sure that Shi Yan had these two big pagan tribes in his palm.

The Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race had five God Realm masters, together with a big number of Sky Realm and Nirvana warriors. This force was strong enough to be able to change the entire situation of the Endless Sea.

Given the situation in which the Demon Dwellers were intruding everywhere, this force actually could affect the final fighting results of the entire Endless Sea.

As having seen through this point, Cao Zhi Lan proactively proposed to get married to Shi Yan without being ashamed. She wanted to use her own beauty and her background forces to bind Shi Yan with her tightly, creating a firm foundation for the Cao family's future.

Regretfully, her plan went to the bottom of the sea.

It seemed like Cao Zhi Lan had just remembered something as she quietly smiled and shook her head. Her beautiful eyes were full of excitements. "It is getting more and more interesting indeed. Just wait and see, I will make him kneel down underneath my dress." Cao Zhi Lan thought to herself and curled up her lips with confidence. "That guy is definitely fooling around. It is also weird that the temperature is decreasing this fast."

Ya Meng's face was frigid; he launched a horrendous strike on top of the icicle next to him. The huge and rough crest of the icicle, which looked like an enormous stone pillar supporting the sky, turned into ice rubble tumbling down.

"If it continues like this, all the plants on this island will be frozen to death. Even some of my Nirvana Realm people can't stand it anymore, and they have to wear more clothes. People who are below the Nirvana Realm have temporarily evacuated to another area. If the island keeps getting colder, we eventually have to move to the other place. " Yi Tian Mo's countenance was somber, his eyebrows knitted tightly. His soul consciousness kept searching under the Snow Dragon Mountain but wasn't able to locate anything.

Di Shan's and Yu Rou's faces had also exposed their worries. Their soul cultivation was limited, and thus, they could find nothing.

Shi Yan was standing in among the five leaders. He said with a low voice, "We have to come up with a solution indeed. The gathering at the Three Gods Sect's headquarters is coming closer. If the abnormal situation on this island can't be solved, I won't feel at ease to leave."

"That fellow is extremely cunning, hiding discretely. I can vaguely sense it a little bit but hardly able to lock on it." Yi Tian Mo shook his head and didn't know what else to do.

"It seems that we have to try our secret scriptures." Ka Ba contemplated for a while before speaking.

Ya Meng's and Yi Tian Mo's eyes brightened.

"What secret scripture?" Shi Yan was amazed and surprisingly asked, "Do you have a secret scripture that can be of use for real?"

Ka Ba nodded respectfully and said, "The three of us cultivate different spiritual Upanishads. Yi Tian Mo focuses on soul controlling, and Ya Meng focuses on soul attacking, while I specialize in soul diffusing. I used to cultivate a secret scripture named Leading Soul Guiding Gods. Using this scripture can connect my soul with the souls of other people, and thus my sense power will significantly increase. If Ya Meng, Yi Tian Mo and I unite with each other, our soul power can cover the entire Hengluo Sea. If we concentrate carefully, we can discover even the smallest soul fluctuations surrounding us."

"Does this secret scripture have any side effects?" Shi Yan instinctively asked. Ka Ba had the secret scripture but hadn't used it before. It meant that this kind of scripture was not as simple as what he had just said.

"The conjoint soul is very dangerous. If the performer is careless, his soul will be scattered." Ka Ba nodded with a forced smile. "The soul force of each of us isn't much different from each other, but our auras have big differences. Once we conduct this scripture, we absolutely can't be affected by any other forces. Otherwise, the souls of the three of us will possibly become chaotic or be interchanged with each other."

"Exchange souls?" Shi Yan shouted.

"Yes, there might be a situation where my host soul enters Ya Meng's body, and then Ya Meng's host soul will penetrate my body. Once our souls are exchanged, if we can't change them back to the original host body in seven days, we have to accept the tragic reality." Ka Ba seriously said.

"Master, you let our people guard around. If no force penetrates this place, or no soul recklessly comes close, there won't be too many possible dangers." Yi Tian Mo wasn't too worried. "The three of us will carry out the soul connection very quickly. Once our host souls can connect to each other, it's not that hard to find the life underneath. You only need to be more careful while we are performing. There shouldn't be any problems."

"That's how it is?" Shi Yan nodded then looked at Di Shan and Yu Rou and said with a smile, "There won't be any big problems?"

"No, there will not." Di Shan and Yu Rou nodded at the same time.

Ka Ba's face was excited, he said decisively, "Let's begin!"

After saying that, Ka Ba sat down neatly first, Ya Meng and Yi Tian Mo also found a place next to him to sit. The three of them formed a triangle; their palms were placed against the others'. They started to use the secret scripture Leading Soul Guiding Gods of the Demonic Sound Clan.

Each flow of the mysterious soul fluctuations was suddenly emitted from their bodies. These fluctuations were very violent and created visible waves in the middle of the air. These waves rippled like the water surface and slowly spread outwards.

Shi Yan's face was dazed.

His Sea of Consciousness was like it had entered the ocean, becoming a lonely leaf floating on the water. His host soul and the five Devils in the Sea of Consciousness also swung nonstop. Being affected by the soul fluctuations of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng, he felt that his soul was no longer under his control.

On the contrary, Di Shan and Yu Rou were still unharmed.

Yu Rou noticed Shi Yan's abnormal change. As she seemed to have felt something, she quietly swung her arm and drew a dazzling white halo covering his entire body.

After that halo had covered his body, his Sea of Consciousness and host soul instantly stopped swaying. Everything returned to its normal status.

"With just the remnant of the soul fluctuations, they can still affect my Sea of Consciousness this much. The soul competencies of these three guys are really good." After taking a deep breath, Shi Yan smiled and said. "If things keep following this way, when the soul fluctuations are successively transmitted into the earth, the life that is hiding there will be disclosed."

Di Shan and Yu Rou nodded simultaneously. Their faces were getting more cautious, looking out at every direction. They were afraid that there would be someone coming close at this critical moment.At the northernmost point of the Kyara Sea, on a denuded and deserted island, the dazzling sunlight was hindered by the devilish auras which were as dense as the black clouds.

Inside a mountain cave on this island, a bunch of mighty Demon Dwellers, who had three-meter-tall bodies, dark blue skin, single horns on their heads, together with peculiar weapons made out of white bones in their hands, were kneeling down on the ground.

On a platform, which was created by piling up bloody bones, a hefty three-and-a-half-meter-tall guy with a curved buffalo-like horn on his head was sitting up straight.

He was bare from the waist up. Finger-size green veins massively emerged like worms slowly creeping on his body. He looked very ferocious.

Earth-shaking murderous auras like undispersed smoke hovered around him.

This guy's face was filled with numerous interlaced scars which looked like the lines of a human palm.

With a quick glance, this guy looked like a devil crawling from the Nine Serenities Hell with full of heinous crimes. His dark blue eyes shot out a horrendous brutal aura.

"Patriarch, all the Dragon Horn Clan's people have already assembled. They are waiting for your commands." Below the bone platform, one guy of the Dragon Horn Clan was loudly reporting; his bloodthirsty face was very excited.

On the bone platform, the patriarch of the Dragon Horn Clan, one of the Demon Masters of the Fourth Demon Area - Ma Qi Jie, was about to say something but suddenly sensed something else.

His dark blue eyes were as if they were advancing through thousands of rivers and mountains, piercing straightforward towards an icy snow island.

"Conjoint Soul!" Ma Qi Jie shouted; his eyes displayed an extreme fear. "The Demonic Sound Clan disappeared a long time ago. They were one of the four big branches of the Dark Dwellers. How come they have appeared at the Kyara Sea all of a sudden?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 291: Looking at each other from a space distance.

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

"Master Ma Qi Jie!" An ear-splitting shriek came out from a thick layer of black cloud in the sky. A Demon Dweller with only one eye appeared from inside those devilish clouds. His face was full of green patterns; his body was as skinny as a thin bamboo which continuously flashed on and off inside the cloud layers.

"Patriarch, when can we depart?" That one-eyed Demon Dweller showed the respect on his face, clasping his hands in front of his chest while appearing inside the thick devilish clouds.

"Tell Xie Yan to wait there."

Ma Qi Jie raised his head howling loudly. A flow of evil auras dashed straight through the cloud layers tremendously, making that pagan Xie Yan spinning nonstop within the devilish clouds. He could only stabilize his body after a long while and then glided away with a miserable face. He had instantly disappeared without leaving a single trace.

Ma Qi Jie harrumphed coldly, sat down stately on the bone platform and suddenly swung his arm launching forth a strike into the air.

A black surge of lightning was then shot out from the void.

Time and space seemed to be torn apart. Skulls that were freckled with blood gradually emerged. These skulls all had different sorts of shapes which had been collected from many different races. The pupils of many of these skulls were still very lively; some of the skulls still had their scalps attached to it, which seemed to be broken off from many of the people's necks not that long ago.

A bunch of skulls that were dripping with blood were moving behind Ma Qi Jie like a halo of the Buddha.

Many streams of vicious black smoke rose up from the empty sockets of hundreds of bloody skulls and then seeped into Ma Qi Jie's ears like devilish souls without leaving any visible traces.

Ma Qi Jie's crazy black eyes gradually became transparent and seemingly contained an endless amount of accumulated soul powers.

"Devil Transparent Eyes!"

Ma Qi Jie's hands clasped in front of his chest while his eyes closed tightly. Hundreds of skulls had suddenly stopped moving.

A bundle of black lights flew out from Ma Qi Jie's nape slicing through the air, passing billions of miles and soon disappeared without leaving any known traces.The Snow Dragon Island.

Di Shan, Yu Rou, and Shi Yan were standing in three separated directions behind Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng. They all looked serious and cautious.

The dazzling lights had formed a visible halo that covered the top of the six people's heads and the entire surrounding area.

Many beams of the condensed pure powers were constantly shooting out from the ten fingers of Di Shan and Yu Rou, aiming towards the curtain of lights in the sky to increase and stabilize the defensive forces so that these forces were able to prevent all kinds of movements.

Three minutes had passed.

The three souls of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were connecting to each other to perform the Leading Soul Guiding Gods of the Demonic Sound Clan. This technique would use their souls as a conducting path to search for the anomalies underneath the earth of the Snow Dragon Island. They obviously wanted to locate the elusive peculiar life which was hiding there.

Those rippling waves of forces were marvelous. Wherever they had suffused, the beating melody of the earth also got affected as well.

Under those waves, even the movements of a tiny worm creeping under thousands of miles deep inside the Earth would be countlessly amplified.

Ka Ba's eyebrows tightly knitted as he seemed to have found something out and thus, revealed a cold smile.

Shi Yan's face was then excited. He patiently waited for the news.

After having a quick glance, Di Shan and Yu Rou were focusing intensively, releasing more of their powers towards the curtain of lights above their heads to prevent any unexpected events.

A cold wind appeared in the bright and clear sky all of a sudden that made the sun at noon seem to be weakened a lot.

Thick black clouds from nowhere dispersed throughout the sky, completely covering all of the sunlight.

The Snow Dragon Island was originally freezing. However, right now, even the sun couldn't be seen, and thus, it became gloomier and more glacial.

Many people of the Demonic Sound Clan felt that the freeze was being absorbed into their bodies; they thus couldn't help but violently clatter.

As the black clouds reached the mountain peak, a flow of powerful devilish aura dispersed out from everywhere.

Di Shan's face changed in panic. He subconsciously looked up to the sky with a frightened light in his eyes.

Yu Rou's delicate body had also trembled a little bit. She had also sensed something and thus said, "This power is impetuous. This person's cultivation is extremely profound."

"Demon Dwellers!" Di Shan slowly nodded with a confused face. "We finally meet."

After being in a daze, Yu Rou seemed to remember something but then shook her head, released a sigh and said, "We can't avoid confrontation with him although we don't want it. Hmm, I don't know if that guy still recognizes us or not?"

Di Shan's face was somber, and he didn't reply.

Shi Yan was standing behind Yi Tian Mo, quietly listening to the conversation between Di Shan and Yu Rou. His countenance became strange with many thoughts coming across his mind.

At this moment, a big eye appeared amid the thick black clouds in the sky, inside of which emerged a clear scene: an isolated island with dense devilish clouds, a platform made of blood and bones, a sturdy mighty person with a curved horn on his head and hundreds of motionless bloody skulls behind that person.

The bone platform was packed to the brim with the Dragon Horn Clan's people. Their eyes were all bloodthirsty and excited. They couldn't help but lick the corner of their mouths like wild beasts eagerly being about to get out of the cage.

In the huge eye, the scene was very legible, even countless scars on the face of the man who was sitting on the bone platform could be seen.

"The Wings Race!" The mighty person inside the eye suddenly howled a thunderbolt sound and stood up at the same time, displaying his increasing agitation. He couldn't help but raise his head while crazily laughing.

From inside of the eye, he pointed to Di Shan and Yu Rou and then screamed, "I am the patriarch, Ma Qi Jie of the Dragon Horn Clan, one of the eight clans of the Demon Dwellers. Your Wings Race was originally one of the eight clans of the Demon Dwellers. Regardless of where you were from, you should unite with us in spirits and efforts for the Demon Dwellers' great matter of reunification, for the Demon Dwellers' eternal suzerainty which is to wipe out all of the Endless Sea's obstacles, establishing the foundations for the Demon Master to arrive."

Shi Yan's imposing body couldn't help but shake violently; his eyes suddenly shot out an unimaginable light.

"From thousands of years ago, our Wings Race had soon separated from the Demon Area. When we were confined in the abandoned land and had almost perished, we didn't get any help from the Demon Area. Since then, the Wings Race had no longer belonged to the Demon Area nor followed any commands of the Demon Masters." Di Shan raised his head looking up to the sky and said with a somber face.

"Sass!" Ma Qi Jie inside the eye was very angry, howling loudly and jumping up. His sturdy, powerful muscular body seemingly wanted to explode. Green veins of his half naked top vibrated constantly, horrendous auras from inside the eye wanted to fly out striking the others' faces.

"Being one of the eight clans of the Demon Dwellers, your Wings Race must follow the commands of the Demon Masters as long as you are still alive. Although you are not in the Demon Area, you still have to conduct yourselves decently and submit as soon as you receive the Demon Masters' orders." Ma Qi Jie was standing on the bone platform, growling, and roaring. Hundreds of motionless skulls started moving.

Each shining black light was shot out from the sockets of hundreds of those skulls, passing the distance, advancing towards the Snow Dragon Island through that big floating eye.

"You have just brought disgrace upon yourselves."

Di Shan's eyes were frigid, his black wings suddenly stretched out, projecting a huge black wave.

Numerous shining lights showered downwards but were all swept up and was completely swallowed up by Di Shan's black wave.

Ma Qi Jie was growling and howling crazily on the bone platform; the devilish aura was sky-scraping. However, he couldn't directly take action, the different kinds of his attacks from the eye were useless and were not even enough to scratch Di Shan's itches.

"The Demon Masters will soon know of the appearance of the Wings Race. You wait and see." After howling angrily for a long while, Ma Qi Jie knew that he couldn't harm Di Shan; thus, he just stood on the bone platform and coldly intimidated Di Shan. "The Demonic Sound Clan, one of the four big branches of the Dark Dwellers, Avi Dark King will be soon informed about this as well. By that time, let's see you how you can deal with it." Ma Qi Jie shrieked out loud, slowly retreating his forces.

The floating eye became smaller little by little. The black clouds that were covering the sky of the Snow Dragon Island started dispersing and dissolving gradually.

The last investigating flow of the soul forces spread out from the eye, covering the entire surrounding area of Di Shan and Yu Rou and then seemingly tried to remember the aura on each of their bodies.

This investigating flow of soul forces did not have any violent, attacking powers. Instead, it was merely a sensing power.

This flow of power coated the entire area, including Shi Yan. He immediately felt that his soul was being explored.

His Sea of Consciousness surged up uncontrollably. His host soul inside the Sea of Consciousness lightly swayed while the soul stream from the host soul quietly emitted several beams of forces which then rolled into the Sea of Consciousness.

The eye in the sky gradually faded away and eventually turned into a bundle of black lights, flying tens of thousands of miles away.

On the bone platform.

Ma Qi Jie stretched out his arms; soul lights which were like streams of black water pouring down into his palms from the sky. He started to sense these lights.

"What?" Ma Qi Jie's eyebrows were tightly slammed together. He carefully sensed the exploring soul forces which had been retreated and then vaguely realized a flow of a familiar aura. "This soul aura, I've met it before ..."

Ma Qi Jie had a suspicious feeling, mused in silence for a while but still couldn't figure out whom that soul aura belonged to.

After a long moment, Ma Qi Jie shook his head and stopped investigating any further. Instead, he gradually leaped up from the bone platform and howled, "Find Xia Yan for me!"

A multitude of the Dragon Horn Clan's people excitedly growled in response. They eagerly followed Ma Qi Jie, holding different kinds of sabers on which blood was still dripping down as if those sabers had been used to cut the chicken's heads off recently.

On the Snow Dragon Island.

Shi Yan stabilized his surging Sea of Consciousness; his face looked a little strange. He wondered if Ma Qi Jie had discovered his existence or not.

Previously, he had almost captured Ma Qi Jie's soul by using the Soul Gathering Pearl. At that time, Ma Qi Jie had said that he would let him suffer all the Demon Area's tortures sooner or later and had sworn not to let go of this promise.

Even the Demon Master Bo Xun seemed to have paid attention to him as well as remembering his soul.

When Ma Qi Jie's true body had entered the Endless Sea this time, he was now an earth-shaking murderous evil and no longer a descended soul like before.

Ma Qi Jie was now harder to handle hundreds of times than before. Although the Soul Gathering Pearl had returned to its normal status, Shi Yan couldn't use it to deal with Ma Qi Jie. That Ma Qi Jie entered this world, together with his forces, wasn't something that ordinary people could have resisted.

Ma Qi Jie's exploring soul flow had swept over Shi Yan's body. If Ma Qi Jie could discover his origin through that flow of soul aura, Shi Yan was afraid that Ma Qi Jie would get crazy and go straight to the Snow Dragon Island to immediately kill him.

"Hard times are coming." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, his face then became grave.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 292: Holy Spirit God

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

While Shi Yan said nothing, Di Shan, and Yu Rou, on the contrary, had displayed feelings of insecurity.

They hadn't explicitly told Shi Yan about the age-long problem that was related to the Wings Race, the Demonic Sound Clan, the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers. Just after Ma Qi Jie had appeared from out of nowhere, he had already pointed out their relationships. That had made Di Shan, and Yu Rou feel a little bit embarrassed, they didn't know how to explain this to Shi Yan.

"Master, this is ..." Yu Rou hesitated for a while. She finally spoke up after receiving Di Shan's signal. "We were a branch of the Demon Area from the ancient times. However, it has been a very long time since we have all seen the Demon Dwellers even once. We even thought that they already probably had forgotten about us."

Shi Yan suddenly woke up from his meditation.

He was startled as he saw the two of them being worried. He immediately understood why they were having such feelings of awkwardness, so he shook his head with a smile and said, "No need to explain. Your past is from thousands of years ago. Some things should be forgotten after such a long time. No worries, the past relationships between you and the Demon Dwellers will not bother me even just little bit."

Yu Rou and Di Shan had exchanged with one another an astonished and unbelievable look.

"In fact, since we were still in the abandoned land, I had figured out that you were somehow related to the Demon Dwellers." Shi Yan said with a faint smile. "When Yi Tian Mo and I had a discussion about the Endless Sea, we had somehow mentioned of the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers. By that time, as I had noticed that Yi Tian Mo's face became strange, I have already had some doubts. However, after having thought about it over and over, I felt that it was not a problem at all. If you unite with the Demon Dwellers and the Dark Dwellers, I have no way to prevent it except for leaving. In my opinion, it is the best if the Endless Sea's situation can progress as for how I expect it to be. However, the reality is not so. At the most, I can only run away, which is not a big deal."

Shi Yan didn't originally belong to the Endless Sea nor this world. He had never felt too attached to any places.

He had come to the Endless Sea from the Merchant Union to borrow the Yan family's forces to increase his strength to the max, which had allowed him to enter the new realm with the fastest speed.

For the Yang's, although he was favorably disposed towards them, it was not too much so that he would risk his life.

Anyway, he was not the son of Yang Hai. He didn't even bother whether the Yang Tian Emperor had favored him or not.

"I didn't expect that you were that open-minded." Yu Rou was surprised. She felt that Shi Yan was much more mysterious because an ordinary person would not be able to be that much tolerant.

"Later on, I don't want to bother you with commands in how to treat the Demon Dwellers. I will respect your intents." Shi Yan contemplated for a while before speaking. "But, when you make your decision, I hope you would let me know so that I can be well-prepared. That is not too much to ask of you all?"

"You have overthought," Di Shan slightly bent down while saying with a sincere voice, "As I have vowed to make you my Master, I will not betray nor be ungrateful to you. No matter how the future is, I will be on your side. Unless you die, I will never change."

Yu Rou also seriously displayed her determination in being loyal to him.

Shi Yan was in shock. He nodded quietly but didn't show any emotions.

"I understand." He forced a smile and spoke up after a while. "Perhaps Ma Qi Jie will soon come here with rage and consider me as his main target."

"What?" Di Shan and Yu Rou looked at him with doubts and didn't understand why he had said so.

"You will understand by that time." Shi Yan didn't explain more.

Suddenly, Ka Ba arched his eyebrows. His tightly closed eyes were now opened, shooting out splendid heavenly lights. Explicit vibrating souls were quietly retrieved. Yi Tian Mo's and Ya Meng's faces slightly changed. They quickly withdrew their soul consciousness as well. All the soul forces which had been released were temporarily retrieved to their Sea of Consciousness.

"Boom boom boom boom boom."

Suddenly, a chain of explosive sounds came out from underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain. The snow layer which was covering the mountain started to shake violently. The Sky and Earth aura rolled out massively.

The immense flushing white frost continued scattering outwards, spreading out the entire Snow Dragon Mountain just in a blink.

The Snow Dragon Mountain originally didn't have too much of the Sky and Earth aura. However, the aura was excessively overwhelming right now. The entire island instantly became vital. Although it was freezing, everyone felt joyful and comfortable as though they were in the center of a sacred area, enjoying the benefits of a miraculously precious cultivating location of the Endless Sea.

"Hey, I think the density of the aura here has surpassed the one that we had in our Evil Wonderland." He Qing Man suddenly stood up by the window, inhaled the fresh air before speaking up with an agitated face.

Pan Zhe's countenance had also changed in panic. He unbelievably watched the heavy Sky and Earth aura surrounding them. He instinctively compared it with the one in the Penglai Divine Land and realized that the aura here was not less than that of the Penglai Divine Island of the Penglai Divine Land.

This discovery had made him dazed without being able to think of anything. He raised his head looking towards the Snow Dragon Mountain where the aura was diffused.

"The dense aura like the white frost erupted just in a blink. This is a marvelous miracle." Cao Zhi Lan's mesmerizing face was also excited. "My anticipation is not wrong, indeed. This Shi Yan always has some unexpected deeds. I want to know what he has done after all to make this Snow Dragon Island have such earth-shaking transformations."

After speaking, Cao Zhi Lan walked out of the house and then glided towards the Snow Dragon Mountain under the scattering snowflakes.

While she was still on her way, Cao Zhi Lan's charming body suddenly shivered as her Spirit God Martial Spirit seemed to have discovered something.

She stopped in the middle of the air, closing her eyes; her wuthering eyelashes slightly trembled.

After a long moment, she opened her eyes which now glinted with splendid lights. She instantly dashed towards the mountain peak faster and faster.

"There, thousands of zhang underneath, that fellow is dwelling inside a huge Dragon Crystal chunk. That Dragon Crystal belongs to the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon if I am not wrong. However, that fellow inside the Dragon Crystal chunk is not the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. I have never experienced that fellow's aura before. It is exceptional." Ka Ba's breath gradually returned to normal. He had also retrieved all of his soul forces which had been launched earlier.

"As soon as it realized that we were approaching, it immediately took actions. It continually shot out countless icy soul arrows. Its shelter is extremely freezing. The souls of the three of us were greatly weakened when having arrived there. On the contrary, that fellow could not only absorb the Sky and Earth spiritual aura but could also condense and refine the soul arrows inside the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. That is very frightening. We can't do anything but retrieve our souls." Yi Tian Mo helplessly explained.

Shi Yan was astonished, abruptly sent out a message to the Ice Cold Flame. "Did you sense anything? Do you know who or what that fellow is after all?"

"I don't know what it is. But it is definitely not human," The Ice Cold Flame responded after a while, "According to the amount of the Sky and Earth spiritual aura which was erupting, it is obvious that this fellow not only can control the ice but he can also gather the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. That is not something that the Heaven Flames can do."

"What is it then?"

"I don't know."

"Pop pop."

The sound of the stomps on the snow came up from the underneath of the snow mountain.

Yi Tian Mo knitted his eyebrows then spoke to Shi Yan, "That is Cao Zhi Lan. When a big amount of the Sky and Earth aura had erupted from the inside of the earth, she was running here from the foot of the mountain."

Shi Yan frowned.

As Yi Tian Mo and the others didn't see Shi Yan taking any reactions, they didn't prompt anything and just waited in silence.

Not long after that, under the blowing wind and snow, Cao Zhi Lan, in a very thick velvet coat, gently arrived in front of Shi Yan.

"What do you come here for?" Shi Yan's face was calm while coldly looking at her. "I have warned you that you are not allowed to come up to this mountain peak freely. Don't you remember?"

"Yes, I do." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile and gently replied without fear. "I have just discovered something, so I had to come to this mountain to inform you."

"Discovered something?" Shi Yan's face was in shock.

Cao Zhi Lan slowly walked over and stood between Yi Tian Mo and Di Shan with a daring manner. "Do you feel strange as to why this mountain could have an eruption of such a big amount of the Sky and Earth aura? As I know that the Demonic Sound Clan has an incredibly profound soul competency, you have certainly found out something underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain. But, I bet that you don't know what it is."

"Do you know?" Shi Yan was a little excited.

Cao Zhi Lan nodded and said with a smile, "I do know. In the Endless Sea, not that many people know of it. I am one of those people."

"What is it?"

"If you agree to marry me, I will tell you."

Di Shan's, Yu Rou's, and Ya Meng's eyes all flared up strange lights and surprisingly looked at Cao Zhi Lan.

Only Yi Tian Mo, who had seen Cao Zhi Lan's boldness, didn't show any changes after hearing of her request.

Shi Yan frowned. "It seems that you want to liquidate yourself that impatiently. You are that unsaleable?"

"Of course not." Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile. "You can check to see how many men in the Endless Sea want to marry me. Hahaha, saying this may be a little arrogant, but I think that even your Xia Xinyan is not as popular as I am in the Endless Sea. Do you believe it?"

"Can you not waste more time?" Shi Yan's face became somber; he annoyedly said, "If you don't want to say it, you'd better go back down there. I am not free to talk to you."

"I am just joking with you. You are too violent. You will bully me later for sure." Cao Zhi Lan's mesmerizing eyes glanced at Shi Yan.

"If I am not wrong, surely the fellow underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain is the former Holy Spirit God of the Holy Spirit Sect.

"Holy Spirit God?" Shi Yan didn't understand anything. He tightly knitted his eyebrows. "Why do you say so? What is the Holy Spirit God? Why does it appear on the Snow Dragon Mountain? And one more thing, how do you know about this?"

"Holy Spirit God is the God who is worshiped by the Holy Spirit Sect. In fact, this God is not naturally genuine. Instead, the Holy Spirit Sect has used some anomalous methods to create it. The Holy Spirit God has a miraculous power to be able to control the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. Wherever it is, it will constantly attract the Sky and Earth spiritual aura from the adjacent areas then condense and refine it." Cao Zhi Lan started to explain little by little.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 293: Spiritual Qi Bullets

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

On the snow mountain peak.

The group of Di Shan and Shi Yan was seriously and attentively listening to Cao Zhi Lan's explanation.

"Every Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect will choose a twins during his time of reign; one of them is appointed to be the next Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect, and the other one is nourished with a secret method. His spirit is then extracted out. By taking that spirit as a conductive object, together with the Holy Spirit Sect's anomalous method, they will create the 'Holy Spirit'. When the new Hierarch takes up the appointment, he will make the 'Holy Spirit' which has been created from his twin sibling the new Holy Spirit God of the Holy Spirit Sect, which receives the religious worships of all the disciples of the Holy Spirit Sect. Time after time, that Holy Spirit will have gradually gained the consciousness and spirit power, growing together with the Hierarch.

"The worshiping powers of the Holy Spirit Sect's principles will be poured into the Holy Spirit God, helping it possess a special ability to control and continuously gather the Sky and Earth spiritual aura. Thus, the Holy Spirit Sect's headquarters is the place that has the heaviest Sky and Earth aura in the Endless Sea.

"The Holy Spirit God and the Hierarch are twins, so their spirits are correlated. Whenever the Hierarch fights with anyone, he is always able to connect with the Holy Spirit God. Sometimes, at the critical moment, even at a distance of billions of miles, the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect can still summon the Holy Spirit God to support him in the battle.

"With the Holy Spirit God at his side, the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect can release the power which is three times stronger than usual and freely control the Sky and Earth aura of the adjacent areas to disturb the enemy's Sea of Consciousness. It is very dangerous. That is also the time when the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect is the most powerful. It can be said that the Holy Spirit God is the sharpest weapon of the Holy Spirit Sect 's Hierarch.

"Besides, the Holy Spirit God has one special effect. In the legend, if the Hierarch reaches the Peak Third Sky of the Spirit Realm, he can swallow up the Holy Spirit God, which allows him to enter the True God Realm quickly. However, if he does so, the Holy Spirit God will disappear, its soul and spirit will both perish. Frankly saying, all of the former Holy Spirit Gods had been swallowed up like this. Its biggest value of existence is to help the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect break through the wall of the True God Realm.

"Every Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect has one related Holy Spirit God. The Holy Spirit God of the current regime is still in the Holy Spirit Sect's headquarters. So, the Holy Spirit God underneath this Snow Dragon Mountain should be of the former regime."

Cao Zhi Lan's voice was very pleasant to one's ears. She legibly told Shi Yan and the others her knowledge of the Holy Spirit God. After having heard that information, Shi Yan was shaken with his mouth and eyes wide opened. That was the first time he heard about this peculiar creature of the Holy Spirit Sect. Previously, he had only known that the Holy Spirit Sect was very mystical and that the Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect had cultivated some special secret methods. However, he didn't expect that there were so many secrets inside the Holy Spirit Sect.

"The former Holy Spirit God? Why had the Hierarch of the previous regime not swallowed it yet?" Yi Tian Mo asked with surprise.

"The previous Hierarch of the Holy Spirit Sect had encountered the cultivation insanity and died before he could reach the Peak Spirit Realm. As soon as the Hierarch was dead, the Holy Spirit God went missing and never again showed up in the Endless Sea. It has been unexpectedly hiding underneath this place." Cao Zhi Lan exclaimed nonstop. She said while looking at the Sky and Earth aura which was erupting from inside the earth. "The Endless Sea is immense, why it has come to this Snow Dragon Mountain. I don't understand the fact that it seems to have a compelling icy trait which is not the ability that a Holy Spirit God can possess."

"It has devoured the spirit of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. The Dragon Crystal of the Icy Dragon Crystal is now its shelter." Yi Tian Mo said with a low voice.

Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful face changed.

Yi Tian Mo continued, "The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon is the eighth level beast. In the legend, this Icy Crystal Bone Dragon stayed nearby the Snow Dragon Island and was extremely aggressive. Even some of the Endless Sea's God Realm warriors couldn't conquer it when they had arrived here. It is unexpected that the Holy Spirit God not only devoured the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon's spirit but had also occupied the Dragon Crystal. It seems that that Holy Spirit God has gone through an incredible transformation. It is not sure if this Holy Spirit God should be considered as a Holy Spirit God anymore."

Swoosh swoosh swoosh

The Sky and Earth aura violently erupted from inside the Snow Dragon Mountain.

Just after a short while, the Snow Dragon Mountain had already been immersed in a great amount of the Sky and Earth aura. The Sky and Earth aura quickly diffused and turned the Snow Dragon Island to a place that had an abundance of spiritual auras.

If it was not because of the tremendous freezing aura on the mountain, the Snow Dragon Island should already become a very suitable place for warriors to cultivate.

Being covered by the immense white frost, the Snow Dragon Mountain looked like it was drowning in the clouds, and thus the vision was also limited.

Shi Yan was contemplating for a while, didn't know how to handle the Holy Spirit God underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain. He then subconsciously looked at Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng and asked, "Did that fellow get out of there?"

"No, it didn't," Ka Ba shook his head. "As soon as it had realized our exploring soul, it immediately released its attacking power. However, when we had retreated out of that place, it didn't chase after us. It seems that it doesn't want to leave the earth. It is unknown why it has emitted so much of the Sky and Heaven aura."

"It is probably going to attack ..." Cao Zhi Lan's eyebrows slightly knitted as if she had figured out something. "The Holy Spirit God can control the Sky and Earth aura, condense the Sky and Earth aura into the Spiritual Qi Bullets. The Spiritual Qi Bullets' power is tremendous. The Holy Spirit God should need time to condense them. Thus, it is probably refining the Spiritual Qi Bullets."

"Could be." Di Shan raised his head up to the sky; his countenance became somber.

Shi Yan also felt chilled inside his heart. He now realized that the aura in the sky was moving abnormally. He raised his head uncontrollably, looking up towards the sky with a changing countenance.

The white frost in the sky was assembling into many clouds of frost, each of which then turned into a circle of white frost.

The bitterly cold weather turned into the freezing icy powers absorbing into the white frost. Not long after that, chopping board-sized white circles appeared, which were like big snowballs being condensed in the air.

Inside those snowballs, there was not only full of the extremely chaotic Sky and Earth aura but also the freezing icy powers. The vibrating powers were severely turbulent as if they could explode at any time.

A big amount of the Sky and Earth aura erupting from inside the Snow Dragon Mountain converged at those big snowballs.

If looking further, it was easy to see many white full moons in the sky which were splendidly shining. However, they were also full of violent vibrating powers that scared people out of their wits.

"Tell everyone at the foot of the mountain to evacuate." Shi Yan suddenly commanded.

Yi Tian Mo's figure flashed up then gently left leaving no traces just in a blink.

Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes flared up, attentively watching Yi Tian Mo's figure that had just left. She was now more certain that Shi Yan could command the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race. She couldn't help but be shocked.

"Here it comes!" Di Shan shouted while the wings on his back instantly spread out. Streaks of black lightning were weaving with each other to create a net and then shot out up to the sky.

The Spiritual Qi Bullets in mid-air plunged down, bringing along the incomparable impetus.

Boom Boom Boom! Boom Boom Boom!

The entire Snow Dragon Island started to explode. The Spiritual Qi Bullets, which were as big as a chopping board and sparklingly luminous like a bright moon, were shot down from the sky. That made the Snow Dragon Mountain start to roar, growl, and violently shake nonstop as if it could collapse at any time.

The number of the Spiritual Qi Bullets could be up to dozens. Each of the bullets contained an impetuous vibrating power.

When one Spiritual Qi Bullet was shot down, a manor at the foot of the mountain fell instantly. Many pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race screamed out and scattered everywhere.

Because the temperature of the Snow Dragon Island kept decreasing, many pagans with low cultivation base of the two tribes had soon withdrawn in advance. Therefore, the rest of them who were at the foot of the mountain right now had a high cultivation base and were not afraid of the icy aura of the Snow Dragon Mountain. When the Spiritual Qi Bullets shot down massively, their run-away speed was extremely fast. Most of them didn't get injured and quickly flee from the attacking range of the Spiritual Qi Bullets.

He Qing Man and Pan Zhe were also among those who were running away. The two of them, the young high-class warriors of the Evil Wonderland and the Penglai Divine land also realized the situation. As soon as they saw the situation went wrong, they immediately escaped with the fastest speed and tried to avoid the Spiritual Qi Bullets' attacks.

The target of the Spiritual Qi Bullets was still Shi Yan and Di Shan's area.

As Di Shan and Yu Rou saw dozens of the Spiritual Qi Bullets plunging down, they finally put all their efforts to withstand the Spiritual Qi Bullets' attacks.

Shi Yan and Cao Zhi Lan were standing next to them, so they both were protected and didn't get shot by the Spiritual Qi Bullets. However, from the lightning striking down from the sky and the explosive sounds constantly reverberating from the mountain, Shi Yan knew that those Spiritual Qi Bullets that had been created by the Holy Spirit God had tremendously mighty powers.

"Although this Holy Spirit God was refined from the human spirits, it doesn't have a body and thus cannot be considered as the humankind. Especially that it seemingly has devoured the spirit of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon. It is unknown what kind of specific living creature this Holy Spirit God has become, or whether it has the intelligence or not. It is tough to have a solution for this." Cao Zhi Lan stood shoulder on shoulder with Shi Yan. Even though she was facing the splendid lightning striking down from the sky and the Spiritual Qi Bullets which would possibly demolish the entire mountain, she didn't show any fear. Instead, she still beamed out a smile from the corner of her mouth as usual. She told Shi Yan about the things related to the Holy Spirit God with a gentle voice.

The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring suddenly emitted a bone-chilling icy power. This icy power flushed around Shi Yan, making his body instantly discharge the icy aura.

Shi Yan's body felt cool right away. As soon as he wanted to send a message to the Ice Cold Flame, he immediately realized that there was another icy aura which was quietly ejected from inside the earth, intruding his body through his feet. This aura started to fight with the Ice Cold Flame inside his body.

At the same time, a marvelous flow of a vibrating spirit also spread out from his body.

Thousands of soul senses seemed to appear and scatter everywhere inside his body. However, they couldn't converge right now and were still finding a way to do so.

"That fellow wants your body!" The Ice Cold Flame quickly sent out a message. "It needs a body. It intends to rely on a body to be revived. As your body used to tempered by my forces, it can receive its icy aura. It has the same thought with mine from that previous year."

Shi Yan's face suddenly changed.

"Crack crack."

The snow surface under Shi Yan's feet exploded and split open all of a sudden. It was easy to see a corridor opened up, running straight down inside the earth. It was like a bloody mouth that wanted to swallow up Shi Yan.

Cao Zhi Lan, who was standing next to him, wanted to leap up to save him. However, she then realized that after that corridor had swallowed Shi Yan, it closed right away. Until she could land in that place, the corridor had been gone.

"Why does it want you?" Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes were full of astonishment. Her Spirit God Martial Spirit could vaguely sense the Holy Spirit God's consciousness underneath. "Does your body have something that attracts it? How many more of secrets that you are still hiding? Shi Yan, wait and see. I will dig each of them out."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 294: Soul Confrontation

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

In the middle of the firm, rough and long icy bones, which were like sharp swords, splendid lights were radiating. The Sky and Earth aura were as dense as gurgling streams. The icy bones were emitting peculiar halos which could blind people's eyes and daze people's minds.

This was the dragon's body of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon.

The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon's body was one hundred meters tall and ten meters wide. The insides of the body were empty had no skin nor flesh left except for this enormous skeleton.

At this moment, Shi Yan was standing inside this huge skeleton of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon.

Surrounding him were shiny solid bones like sparkling crystals. It was as if he was in a room which was made of coarse long bones. Lava rocks enshrouded the outsides of this bone room.

The gurgling Sky and Earth aura flowed out from the icy bones. Staying inside this skeleton, Shi Yan didn't need to waste his strength to condense the Profound Qi. Instead, he could feel the aura which was like cool and fresh morning dew absorbing into his belly through his breath. The aura was then taken completely in before slowly pouring into the Profound Qi halo on his belly.

That was the first time Shi Yan saw such dense Sky and Earth aura. Even inside the caves on the God Mountain in the Immortal Island of the Yang family, the aura was much less than the one here.

It seemed like he was being immersed in the ocean of spiritual aura. His pores kept absorbing the Sky and Earth aura of this place, which made his body very comfortable. He felt that he could forever immerse himself in this place and didn't want to leave anymore.

"Be careful. That fellow is in the head of this dragon skeleton." The Ice Cold Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring sent out a message.

Shi Yan nodded quietly. He didn't hurry to release his soul consciousness; instead, he calmly observed everywhere for a while before raising his head looking up. From inside of the glittering white skeleton, he could only see thick icy lava layers, on which there were full of cold white frost and tremendous icy aura. An ordinary person could have been frozen if he had touched these frost layers.

Although he wasn't afraid of the icy lava, he knew that it was not easy to get out of here.

"No need to be too worried," the Ice Cold Flame continued to send out another message after a while, "The burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame could melt down the entire icy lava around here. Even though that fellow knows how to use the icy aura, it won't be able to do anything under the heat of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame. Together with my help, your body can adapt to the penetrating icy aura. You just need to pay attention to its soul attacks."

"Yeah." Shi Yan nodded, dragged a cold half-smile out of his lips and replied, "The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame inside the Blood Vein Ring was originally a soul without an entity. If this fellow can sense the aura of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame, it could be more frightened than I was."

"The Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is its nemesis indeed." the Ice Cold Flame agreed with what Shi Yan said. "But, are you able to control the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame?"

"No, I am not." Shi Yan nodded. "It was strictly confined by the Blood Vein Ring. I can't communicate with it nor check its current status. However, the aura of the Nine Serenities Soul Devouring Flame is very special. Perhaps if that fellow penetrates, it will possibly sense it more or less."

The Ice Cold Flame mused for a while before speaking, "Still have to be careful."

Shi Yan smiled but didn't reply. He immediately walked towards the dragon head.

An oval-shaped crystal, as big as a table, was floating around inside the skull. That crystal emitted cold icy white aura like a jade block. A peculiar liquid was moving and gently swaying inside the crystal like a human brain. That liquid projected a tremendous living vibration.

Shi Yan started to condense his forces seriously. He was quietly taking precautions, moving step by step to the dragon head in which that crystal was floating around.

From ten meters far away, looking at the motionless floating dragon crystal and the lurching liquid like a human brain, he coldly spoke up after contemplating for a while, "What do you want to do?"

That liquid which looked like a human brain boiled up all of a sudden; many snow-white bubbles came up. Those bubbles then exploded inside the Dragon Crystal, discharging faint white smokes which flew out of the Dragon Crystal and quickly dispersed everywhere.

At the same time, a weird sound came out from the Dragon Crystal, "I want your body. If you give me your body, together with another body to exchange, I can help you enhance your soul, make your host soul's forces stronger. I will also find another consigning body for you, and you can stay at my place to cultivate in condensing auras which will help quickly increase your cultivation speed."

Shi Yan was amazed.

He didn't expect that this Holy Spirit God of the Holy Spirit Sect would proactively propose such strange suggestions like this instead of hastily using its powerful soul forces to occupy his body right away without saying a word.

That was out of Shi Yan's expectations.

"Sorry, I don't agree with this deal." Shi Yan shook his head. He said when he was facing the Dragon Crystal, "I am satisfied with this body and don't want to change to another one. Moreover, if I want to promote my soul, I will devotedly cultivate step by step. I don't need your help."

It was ridiculous. His body possessed not only the Immortal Martial Spirit but also the Petrification Martial Spirit. His heart could absorb star spirits. The meridians of his entire body could ingest negative forces and condense them as well. There were many other marvelous secrets in his body.

This entire body was a treasure. It was some sort of his protective charm that he relied on to survive. Sacrificing this body to promote the soul was not something a person with an undamaged brain would agree.

Shi Yan refused determinedly.

"You don't agree?" The speed of the advancing bubbles was getting faster and faster inside the Dragon Crystal. "I have given you a chance. If you decline, I will then forcefully seize what I want, which can make your soul and spirit perish. You should not force me to act that heartlessly."

"You can also go easy on me graciously?" Shi Yan burst into laughter, shook his head and said, "If you have the guts, come and take it. I want to see if you have this ability."

Just right after finishing speaking, Shi Yan's face became frigid without waiting for the Holy Spirit God in the Dragon Crystal to have any actions.

Boom!

Shi Yan's palms launch a bunch of fiery Heaven flames which then turned into a flock of burning fires with their scorching heat power, instantly dashing towards the Dragon Crystal.

Swoosh swoosh swoosh!

A cluster of Heaven flames engulfed the Dragon Crystal which then transmitted a strange sound all of a sudden while a lot of white frost spread out from the inside of it. Two flows of extreme cold and extreme hot forces were fighting with each other, and the temperature inside the dragon skeleton kept changing constantly.

"Heaven flames!" The Holy Spirit God inside the Dragon Crystal suddenly screamed out. As it obviously didn't expect that Shi Yan would have that move, it couldn't help but launch a part of its spirit power to prevent the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame from penetrating the Dragon Crystal.

The Icy Crystal Bone Dragon was the beast with the powerful icy trait and a bone-chilling icy skeleton. Inside the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon, the freezingly coldest one was the Dragon Crystal. The Dragon Crystal of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon was frigidly icy and very solid, could be considered one of a few of the most unusual icy creatures in the world.

Burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame covering the Dragon Crystal couldn't immediately burn it into ashes. Meanwhile, the Holy Spirit God continually gathered the icy auras to prevent the invasion of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame from destroying its extreme heating power, and thus the Thousand Year Earth Flame couldn't severely harm the Dragon Crystal.

"As you have taken actions first, I won't continue putting up with you." The Holy Spirit God transmitted a cold-hearted sound from inside the Dragon Crystal. A violent and horrendous soul flow like a massive surging wave suddenly stormed straight towards Shi Yan. That was the bone-chilling, nebulous soul attack.

Shi Yan was standing there, watching the massive volume of snow and ice all converge, interlace and collide with each other, and shoot out icy power which could tightly tie up all the souls. These two forces intertwined with each other covering the entire Sky and Earth, dashing straight to his Sea of Consciousness as if they wanted to crush his Sea of Consciousness at once.

That was the fatal attack whose target was his Sea of Consciousness and host soul.

The soul attack massively darted, wrapping everything up without allowing him to avoid. He instantly felt that his Sea of Consciousness seemed to have been locked up.

"Five Devils attack!"

The five Devils in the Sea of Consciousness had soon stirred up, instantly flew out of the Sea of Consciousness, altogether plunging into the violent soul flow that was advancing.

Although the five negative Devils had different forms, they were all eccentric with full of brutal and terrifying auras. As soon as they entered the strong soul flow that had been launched by the Holy Spirit God, they immediately showed their claws and fangs, impetuously tore that soul flow into broken pieces of the soul floating and drifting around.

"Devils!" The Holy Spirit God cried. He was inside the Dragon Crystal showing the extreme fear; he then quickly condensed a new soul attack flow.

Shi Yan's soul consciousness could realize those broken pieces of soul that had been torn down by the five Devils instantly condensed and turned into many beams of frigid, icy light. Those icy lights rapidly extended and were on their way dashing towards Shi Yan; they gradually turned into small transparent Icy Crystal Bone Dragons.

Each of the small Icy Crystal Bone Dragons was only one meter long and splendidly translucent. Its body was full of icy aura, lively and flexible. A bunch of them all opened their dragon mouths, from which icy aura kept circulating in and out.

Dozens of the small Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, which had been formed by broken pieces of the soul assembling, had passed the five Devils' blockage and attacked Shi Yan directly.

"Hmm" Shi Yan's face remained unchanged while his Sea of Consciousness slightly transformed.

Countless soul consciousness suddenly emerged in his formerly restful Sea of Consciousness. Strong winds and high waves surged up there. Meanwhile, his host soul kept growing, turning into huge Devil Gods who were as big as high mountains.

The host soul was firmly pulling out the negative feelings which the five Devils had left in the Sea of Consciousness and then transformed them into black shining luminous ropes wrapping around those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons.

The host soul inside the Sea of Consciousness also changed according to the transformations of the Sea of Consciousness. The host soul was moving everywhere uncertainly. After several movements, it left many illusionary figures that attracted the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons which had been created by the Holy Spirit God.

After having waited until those Icy Crystal Bone Dragon came close, the host souls' hands then swung up. The black shining ropes, which had been condensed by negative feelings inside the Sea of Consciousness, suddenly shot out and accurately tied up those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons. The Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were strangled so tightly that they couldn't even wriggle and impossibly entered Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness, let alone catch his host soul.

"It's impossible! Your understanding of the Upanishads cannot be that profound." The Holy Spirit God inside the Dragon Crystal screamed out. It didn't know how come that marvelous attack, which it had thoroughly thought and planned, was easily dissolved by Shi Yan.

"There are still many of impossible things." Shi Yan revealed a faint smile. His Sea of Consciousness transformed again. The black shining ropes that were wrapping around the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, pulling each of them and binding them altogether.

At the same time, the five Devils that had gotten out of the Sea of Consciousness were now returning eagerly, showing their claws and fangs as though they wanted to swallow up all of those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons that had the spiritual aura of the Holy Spirit God.

"Don't!" The Holy Spirit God shouted loudly again.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 295: It's not because of you.

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

From inside the Dragon skeleton, the Holy Spirit God screamed out, continuously releasing soul forces with the hopes of changing the situation.

Suddenly, the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, which had been tied up by Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness, violently wriggled while their soul forces were gradually increasing.

However, they still underestimated Shi Yan's soul competency.

In the abandoned land, Shi Yan had continuously studied different magical spiritual Upanishads of the Demonic Sound Clan. Moreover, he had also taken Pan Zhe and the other warriors to be his experimental human test subjects. Although his understanding of the souls was still not as well as that of Yi Tian Mo and the other leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, his perception of the spiritual Upanishads had been much more profound if compared with ordinary people or even some normal pagans of the Demonic Sound Clan.

Anyway, not all of the Demonic Sound Clan's pagans had a chance to study the most marvelous miraculous secret scriptures of this Clan.

On the one hand, Shi Yan had a thorough perception of the spiritual Upanishads, learned by heart all kinds of soul techniques of the Demonic Sound Clan. On the other hands, his five Devils in the Sea of Mind from the Blood Vein Ring were extremely mystical, possessed devilish powers that could even surprise and puzzle Yi Tian Mo, the Demonic Sound Clan's leader as well as the expertise in the spiritual Upanishads.

With all of the above reasons, if the Holy Spirit God still considered Shi Yan as an ordinary warrior, it would suffer a great loss.

"It's not because of you!" Shi Yan shouted coldly. His eyes shot out frigid rays like the freezing aura in an ice cellar. Thin milk-white frost massively spread out from the pores of his body.

It was the Icy Cold power that the Ice Cold Flame poured into his body. Thin smoke hovered around covering him, created a natural icy shield which quietly protected him from the imminent attacks of the Holy Spirit God.

At the same time.

The five Devils, who had just returned with cruel and fierce appearances, suddenly dashed towards those small Icy Crystal Bone Dragons which were being tied up.

As the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon saw the five Devils penetrating into the Sea of Consciousness, they started to struggle constantly, trying to escape from the shackles inside the Sea of Consciousness.

However, Shi Yan's host soul inside the Sea of Consciousness kept launching tenacious binding forces, filling the beams of lights which were fastening the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons. No matter how much those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons tried, they couldn't get out of this shackle.

"Don't!" The Holy Spirit God ear-piercingly cried out. It wanted to fly out of the Dragon Crystal but was entangled by the burning fires of the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame.

More horrendous soul attacks were discharged from the Dragon Crystal. Those soul forces alternatively turned to the ethereal figures of mighty beasts which were roaring and growling. They stormed towards Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness one by one.

Right at this moment, the soul auras of Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba suddenly appeared inside the freezing dragon skeleton.

When Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness opened up, and the Heaven Eye brightened, he saw Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba, who had used their soul state to appear here, immediately prevent the ethereal beasts that had been released by the Holy Spirit God.

Taking this chance, the host soul inside his Sea of Consciousness then put forth all of its strength to bind dozens of those transparent Icy Crystal Bone Dragons.

Shi Yan understood that tens of these Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were the pure soul forces of the Holy Spirit God. These forces were tremendous enough to destroy his sea of consciousness completely. Moreover, these soul forces also contained some terrifying powers.

The five Devils would possibly swallow those mighty soul forces.

When the five Devils were showing their strong greed, Shi Yan immediately knew that these Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were certainly the miracle medicines for the five Devils to make the transformation breakthrough. Swallowing up these Icy Crystal Bone Dragons obviously allowed the five Devils to get stronger and their soul forces to soar.

That was such a chance that was hard to have in a thousand year.

The five Devils growled and flew up catching their preys, rushing to tear down dozens of those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons. The five Devils devoured them as if they were their real preys, joyfully enjoyed them so much that ice rubbles from those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons were showered about everywhere.

Inside the Sea of Consciousness, while the five Devils were devouring those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, their bodies gradually transformed.

The formerly ambiguous ethereal bodies of the five Devils now became clearer. Even the strange devilish patterns on their bodies could now be seen little by little. There was also a faint black light moving inside their eerie bodies; even their forms seemed to be a little bit mightier.

The five Devils Dozens had completely devoured dozens of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons within ten breaths.

After having eaten all those Icy Crystal Bone Dragons, the five Devils seemed not to be satisfied yet. They flew out of the Sea of Consciousness again, turned into furious ten-meter-tall Devils flying around the Holy Spirit God to find a chance to take actions.

Closing his eyes and using the soul consciousness to sense everywhere, Shi Yan saw the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group uniting with each other to deal with the Holy Spirit God's soul attacks.

Being the leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan, their soul competencies were exceptional indeed. Even though the Holy Spirit God, who was called God, had to show its helplessness when facing their soul defense.

The Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame was still constantly burning the Dragon Crystal making the Holy Spirit God unable to release all of its forces. Dozens of flows of pure soul forces that had turned to Icy Crystal Bone Dragons had been devoured and cleared out.

The Holy Spirit God had lost a lot of its forces and was nearly unable to resist anymore.

The Holy Spirit God was screeching noisily, using its forces to cope with the soul defense of Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba. At the same time, it also had to deal with the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame.

The Holy Spirit God was powerful indeed. Regretfully, it was not a true God after all.

Eventually, after constantly attacking it without receiving significant results, the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame condensed its forces again, using the forces of the Sun Refined Spirit inside the Earth Flame to increase the burning fires to one level higher.

The Earth Flame which was wrapping the Dragon Crystal released the scorching heat like the heat of the sun at noon instantly. The fusion of this blazing heat with the burning forces of the Earth Flame tripled the Earth Flame's burning fires.

"Crack crack crack."

The Dragon Crystal produced strange echoes all of a sudden.

The peculiar liquid inside it moved slower; bubbles boiled more and more.

"In fact, we can still negotiate more carefully. You will not want anything to happen to me. If I am not here, the Sky and Earth aura in this area will dissolve. I know the Sky and Earth aura is extremely crucial for your cultivations. Don't you want to see this island become a desert island?" The Holy Spirit God moved inside the Dragon Crystal, transformed slowly, and gradually condensed into an ambiguous face.

"Five Devils retreat!" Shi Yan used his spirit to withdraw the five Devils. The host soul continually released soul fibers like soul tentacles to comfort the vibrations inside the Sea of Consciousness and calm the seething Sea of Consciousness.

After the greedy five Devils, which were flying around the dragon crystal, had received Shi Yan's call, they reluctantly came back from the dragon crystal, turning into beams of black lights and vanishing on top of Shi Yan's head. They then reappeared inside his Sea of Consciousness and gradually became restful again.

Although the five Devils had already returned, Shi Yan was still very cautious. His eyes coldly looked at the ambiguous face that the Holy Spirit God had created inside the dragon crystal and coldly said, "Now what? Are you scared? Didn't you want to seize my body forcefully?"

"Now I know that I can't be successful." The Holy Spirit God released a long sigh. The ambiguous face slightly shook as though it touched the pellucid walls of the dragon crystal. It hastily said, "Retrieve this damn Heaven flame; otherwise if the Dragon Crystal's icy power is totally consumed, I will be openly exposed. I will be screwed by that time, and the thick Sky and Earth aura here will also disappear. You certainly don't want that."

"No, I don't care." Shi Yan shook his head and casually said, "At most, I will relocate to another island. There are many islands with dense Sky and Earth aura. I don't mind moving to another place, but I do care more about destroying you."

The Holy Spirit God trembled while contemplated without saying anything.

"Recently, dozens of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragons condensed from your pure soul forces are indeed the miracle nutritious medicines for souls. I will burn your Dragon Crystal's shell, wait until your soul is completely exposed, perhaps I can both use the heaven flame to refine and absorb your soul. I feel that this is even worth than having a cultivating place with full of Sky and Earth aura."

Shi Yan laughed coldly. He didn't care about the Holy Spirit God's life and death except for his benefits.

The Holy Spirit God trembled even more.

"Keep burning! Burn that Dragon Crystal into ashes." Shi Yan's face was cruel while ordering the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame that was currently wrapping that Dragon Crystal.

Receiving Shi Yan's order, the Earth Flame put forth more efforts, pouring more burning flame like molten steel onto the dragon crystal, gradually dissolving the icy partition wall outside of the dragon crystal.

If the situation continued like this, the dragon crystal would meltdown shortly.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group also understood Shi Yan's intention. They coldly smiled while increasing their soul protecting forces, establishing colorful layers after layers of protecting walls to prevent the Holy Spirit God from acting crazily and taking risks to release one strike that could break even jade or stones.

"Why are all of you pushing me? I only want to survive, become a living creature with blood and flesh, not some illusory god. I don't want to be taken advantage of nor just being a supplementing medicine for the others to consume and gain the abilities to break through, and then ending up heartlessly being swallowed eventually. I only want ... to live."

The Holy Spirit God screamed out like crazy. Flows of soul forces, which were as sharp as sabers, were shot out. He seemed to be uncontrollable soon.

Shi Yan's face remained unchanged while he quietly released his soul consciousness to sense around, bringing his spirit close to the dragon crystal, quietly speculating the Holy Spirit God's actions from the dragon crystal's soul vibrations.

Your soul wants to act recklessly.

Shi Yan felt that his heart was freezing. He seemed to have figured out something, contemplated for a while before shouting, "Alright, we can talk. Don't continue like I will live and you must die." While talking, Shi Yan also released a beam of soul consciousness to send a message to Yi Tian Mo and the other two and gently instructed the Earth Flame at the same time, "No need to increase the forces anymore."

The extreme hot aura of the Earth Flame which had been covering the dragon crystal was instantly decreasing.

The soul figures of Yi Tian Mo and the other two leaders also slowly moved backward behind Shi Yan. The soul fastening power that had been approaching the Dragon Crystal was also weakened little by little and turned into the defending forces.

The feeling of anxiety and insecurity of the Holy Spirit God gradually calmed down and returned to normal after Shi Yan had made some concessions.

"What do you want? Don't you want to kill me?" The Holy Spirit God stayed inside the Dragon Crystal observing Shi Yan, "Are you going to comfort my feelings and wait until I am neglectful, you will then take this chance to attack me stealthily and ultimately absorb my soul."

Shi Yan's countenance didn't change, but he was astonished deep inside.

The Holy Spirit God had accurately said what was in his mind.

When the Holy Spirit God was not taking precautions, he would ask Yi Tian Mo and the Earth Flame to unite with each other to launch a full-power strike, tightly binding the Holy Spirit God. Before its soul exploded, he would take everything of it, control its soul so that the five Devils could gradually absorb it.

The soul explosion was so extremely violent that it could kill anything. It could create a soul black hole attracting all of the surrounding creatures' souls.

When a soul exploded, its aura would vanish; nothing of the soul forces would remain; no one could take any benefits from that exploded soul.

Once the Holy Spirit God's soul had exploded, Shi Yan wouldn't get any benefits; his soul could also be attracted by the soul black hole that the soul explosion had created, which possibly led to the unexpected fatal danger.

That was not what he wanted.

"In fact, we can talk in peace. Your being alive is more useful for me." Shi Yan suddenly revealed a smile, pointed the Blood Vein Ring towards the Earth Flame to call it back.

The Earth Flame and he had a close spiritual interaction; thus, it naturally understood his intention. Right after he had moved his hand, the Earth Flame immediately turned to a beam of flames getting back into the Blood Vein Ring.

As soon as the Earth Flame had disappeared, the uncomfortable heating temperature inside the dragon crystal had completely gone.

The freezing aura like an ice cellar flooded the entire dragon skeleton once again. The Dragon Crystal, which wasn't entangled by the Earth Flame anymore, became splendidly translucent. The freezing aura inside the dragon skeleton turned into glittering ice dots like snowflakes falling to the dragon crystal and being absorbed entirely by the dragon crystal, which made the dragon crystal more brightened, and the icy aura had become more tremendous.

The Holy Spirit God didn't say anything more. It kept silent and observed every single move of Shi Yan's without daring to be neglectful.

It seemed to have gone through many treacheries and experienced people's malicious hearts. Especially Shi Yan's cold-heartiness had left a deep impression on it. It didn't expect that a cruel person like Shi Yan could even have a conscience.

It even assumed that Shi Yan would sneakily attack it, so it was waiting and defending with all of its powers.

"You guys go up first." Shi Yan contemplated for a while before turning towards the ethereal body souls of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng and ordering them with a faint smile.

"Master ..." Yi Tian Mo transmitted his soul consciousness showing his disagreement.

"It's alright." Shi Yan's face was very calm. He waved his hand implicating that they should not be worried. "I will be careful. There will be no problems. Leave us alone."

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group hesitated a little bit. As they saw that Shi Yan was very confident, they then slowly left. The three ethereal body souls faded out and finally turned into many light dots disappearing without leaving a trace.

On top of the Snow Dragon Mountain.

The bodies of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng shook violently. They opened their eyes simultaneously and took a deep breath.

"How was it?" Yu Rou hastily asked.

Di Shan also knitted his eyebrows.

Cao Zhi Lan bit her lips, took one step closer to Yi Tian Mo's group with her beautiful, curious eyes; her elegant ears swayed mischievously. She was obviously very interested in Yi Tian Mo's response.

Yi Tian Mo knitted his eyebrows while glancing at Cao Zhi Lan.

Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile, took a few steps backward but didn't show any fear. Instead, she burst into laughter and said, "I have figured out your relations earlier. I know, there is some covenant between you and him. Unless this covenant is abolished, you respect him very much, even follow his orders."

Di Shan suddenly squinted, a cold light from deep inside his pupils flared up and disappeared right away.

Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful face changed slightly. She felt freezing inside, her charming body trembled. She hurriedly raised her hand and explained, "I don't have any wicked intentions. I just want to be friendly with him. I am sure he knows about it." Cao Zhi Lan pointed towards Yi Tian Mo.

Yi Tian Mo couldn't forget her bold proposal for Shi Yan. Under the scrutinizing looks of Di Shan and Yu Rou, he nodded with a strange face and said, "This girl has proactively proposed to give herself in a marriage with Shi Yan. Her eyes are very sharp indeed, able to see his limitless potentials."

Yu Rou's beautiful eyes suddenly lightened up. She started to evaluate Cao Zhi Lan seriously for the first time. She looked at Cao Zhi Lan and nodded at the same time then revealed a meaningful smile, "That little girl's appearance is not just ordinary, looks like an interesting girl. Her daring is not small either, not bad. Hmm, but if you want him to be moved and agree, you should put more efforts."

"Please, instruct me." Cao Zhi Lan's face was serious with a sincere manner.

Yu Rou shook her head and said with a faint smile, "I have to see your performance later."

"Just tell us what has happened down there. When he comes up later, if he doesn't want this girl to know, you can always delete her memories." Di Shan seemed to be impatient, coldly said, "For you guys, it is easy to do."

Yi Tian Mo nodded and said without holding anything back anymore, "We united with each other and almost destroyed the Holy Spirit God. However, that fellow realized that the situation had gone bad and wanted to have its soul exploded to die together with us. At that time, Mas... Shi Yan immediately stopped putting pressure on it. He told us to come up here first and leave him alone to settle things down there."

"He alone can deal with that fellow?" Yu Rou was astonished and a little worried.

Yi Tian Mo shook his head and said, "I don't know. But, there are many strange things on his body. Maybe ... there will not be any big problems. Anyway, that Holy Spirit God had been beaten so much that he was scared out of its wits."

After listening, Di Shan and Yu Rou didn't say anything more although they still felt a little worried.

"Boom boom boom."

Not long after that, an earth-shaking explosive sound came up from underneath the Snow Dragon Mountain once again.

The place where Shi Yan had fallen cracked open one more time, exposing a new connecting path, from which the dense lava ice and the heavy Sky and Earth aura spread out.

Di Shan and the other people all had astonished faces. They attentively looked towards that connecting path which had just cracked open, watching the commotions deep down there while taking precautions in silence.

A big figure slowly leaped up from deep down the connecting path as if it was pushed up by the lava ice under the feet, hence, didn't waste any of its strength to fly straight up.

"He is out." Yi Tian Mo shouted slightly with his suspicious eyes.

With the support of the lava ice, Shi Yan quickly got out of the Icy Crystal Bone Dragon without using any strength. A smile beamed out from the corner of his mouth; his mood seemed quite good.

"How was it?" Ka Ba couldn't help but immediately move closer and ask after waiting for Shi Yan to have gotten out.

"It's done. It has agreed to work for us, help us gather the Sky and Earth aura, rebuild the Snow Dragon Island to become an abundant supplying resource for us."

"Ah, how come it has become that obedient?"

"I have promised to make a suitable body for it. That's it."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 296: Captives

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

The dense adhesive Sky and Earth aura like faint morning dew hazily covered the foot of the Snow Dragon Mountain.

Streams of spiritual aura, which naked eyes could see, were still erupting from the crack on the Snow Dragon Mountain, hovering around, expanding gradually, and overwhelming the one-hundred-mile area surrounding the Snow Dragon Mountain.

The misty spiritual aura resembled a jade-like white silk ribbon under the sun and radiated faint rays sometimes. Many of the Wings race's and the Demonic Sound Clan's pagans were astonished looking around with joy, but they didn't understand why everything had become this miraculous and marvelous.

The previous chilled to the bone icy aura had quietly disappeared. Although the Snow Dragon Mountain's peak and flank were still freezing like before, there was no longer icy aura flying out from the crack or spreading down to the foot of the mountain.

Therefore, those pagans who had temporarily evacuated from the foot of the mountain due to the freezing ice aura were returning here from other areas on the Snow Dragon Island.

As soon as they arrived, they immediately recognized that this area had gone through an earth-shaking transformation. Not only was the Sky and Earth aura denser but the entire mountain chain also seemed to be full of vitality.

Due to the tremendously dense aura, plants started to grow lushly and verdantly, among which there were even some precious herbal brairds that even rare and unique to Cao Zhi Lan.

Di Shan, Yu Rou, Yi Tian Mo and others hurriedly tried their best to create many kinds of special-effect protective barriers and formation techniques. Many of the complicated barriers and formations required the Sky and Earth aura to be possibly created. With the help of the Holy Spirit God, this had become much easier.

Not long after that, the entire Snow Dragon Mountain seemed to be entirely covered with varieties of defensive barriers and formations. Big and small formation techniques were as dense as stars in the sky. Shi Yan didn't know how their intimidation was, but he was already startled with the quantity of those formation techniques.

The appointment in the headquarters of the Three Gods Sect was coming closer. Today, Shi Yan went to find Yi Tian Mo to ask him to be his company, bringing him to the headquarters of the Three Gods Sect.

Among the leaders of the Wings Race and the Demonic Sound Clan, Yi Tian Mo had the fastest speed.

The Snow Dragon Island was in the range of the Three Gods Sect's powers, so it was not too far from the Three Gods Sect. If Yi Tian Mo could bring him, he would then possibly arrive at the Three Gods Sect ahead of the others.

However, when Shi Yan was about to depart, the Snow Dragon Island welcomed a visitor.

Sun Ming, the messenger of the Penglai Divine land.

He had heard from Gu Shao and Yu Qin and known that Pan Zhe was being confined on the Snow Dragon Island. He came to the island with a good intention and wanted to exchange ten islands in the Sky Sea for Pan Zhe's life.

As soon as he had arrived at the Snow Dragon Island, he was then frightened by the dense Sky and Earth aura there.

When he had gone to the foot of the Snow Dragon Mountain, looking at the heavy spiritual aura which was like slow gurgling water and the mist of aura that resembled a white ribbon hovering around, Sun Ming was indescribably terrified.

Sun Ming had never been on the Snow Dragon Island before, but he had often been cultivating devotedly on the Penglai Island of the Penglai Divine Land. From what he saw, even the Penglai Island was not as suitable as this Snow Dragon Island for cultivation since the aura on the Penglai Island was not as dense as the one here.

This discovery brought Sun Ming a big surprise. He transmitted the information about the scene that he had witnessed and the aura that he had felt to the Penglai Island.

The Penglai Island didn't believe him when they had first received the information. However, after Sun Ming had told in detail about the fact here, they became very frightened.

Thus, the Penglai Island sent back the response instructing Sun Ming to have more respectful manners, absolutely not to irritate the head Master of the Snow Dragon Island. Also, they told him to bring Pan Zhe back alive, not to create any conflicts with the head Master of the Snow Dragon Island no matter what.

Moreover, the two ordinary islands on the papers in Sun Ming's hands were also changed to be another two resourceful islands with plenty of special minerals.

When Shi Yan met Sun Ming, Sun Ming bowed his head, bent down very low as if he was Shi Yan's grandchild, greeted Shi Yan with a gesture which was so friendly that it could be called flattery.

With a broad smile that remained on his face, Sun Ming respectfully offered the papers for handing over the islands firstly before proposing to take Pan Zhe away.

Shi Yan was astonished, watching Sun Ming with the attentive look. After he had made sure that Sun Ming didn't have any other intentions, Shi Yan nodded and shouted to call for Pan Zhe who was staying in the first story from afar. "Someone has come to bail you out."

Pan Zhe's face was dazed; the corner of his mouth slightly shivered for a while. He stood up submissively.

"See you later if we have a chance." Cao Zhi Lan dragged a half-smile out of the corner of her mouth. She was wearing a long snow-white velvet dress and a colorful plumy hat, leaning against the window and waving towards Pan Zhe. "Remember to ask that guy to remove the formation technique inside you. Otherwise, if your great Master sees it, he will blame you for being incapable."

Pan Zhe's face became toneless; he felt resentful and helpless. He looked at Shi Yan who was standing motionlessly and heartlessly in the distance but couldn't have any intentions of revenge.

He knew that if he had any intentions of vengeance, Shi Yan would realize it right away. Perhaps, he would even do something harmful that he had to suffer helplessly.

Having being tortured in the abandoned land was a scar that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Being the future leader of the Penglai Divine Land, since having been confronting Shi Yan, he had always suffered the disadvantages, been always intimidated, and never able to raise his head up.

The wound that Shi Yan caused had already been deeply engraved on his soul, which was not able to heal in a short time.

Pan Zhe's face was depressed. He bowed his head dolefully with full of helplessness while slowly walking downstairs.

"Sigh, a good guy like that has been destroyed in Shi Yan's hands." Cao Zhi Lan was pitiful for him, shook her head, released a sigh and said, "Shi Yan has knocked down the arrogance deep inside his spirit, leaving a scar in his sea of mind. Perhaps, he would never be able to overcome this for the rest of his life. On the way of martial arts cultivation, the spirit which lacks confidence is the taboo. I am afraid that Pan Zhe is done."

He Qing Man's face was in shock; her eyes squinted, forming a moon-shape. She was bewilderedly looking at Pan Zhe leaving then suddenly said, "How about Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing?"

"Not the same." Cao Zhi Lan smiled beautifully, exposing her white teeth with shiny red lips. She said, "That little rascal has despised those two girls. He has already touched all the places on their bodies which shouldn't have been violated. He has also messed with their minds and made them resent males for their entire lives. That bastard deserves thousands of slashes."

He Qing Man was amazed, hesitated for a while before speaking with a strange face, "It seems that he has never disgraced you. I feel like you are jealous and discontented. Are you blaming him for not having done anything to you? How come I have that feeling ..."

Cao Zhi Lan's cheeks reddened; her beautiful eyes displayed embarrassment. She glanced at He Qing Man angrily and said, "I have heard that you and Xia Xinyan are good sisters. Have you ever thought that you two would scramble for a man, would it be shameless for one time doing so? What do you think?"

He Qing Man's charming body trembled slightly with her embarrassed eyes. As she realized that Cao Zhi Lan's words were very sharp, she instantly shut up.

"Are you letting me go that easily?" Downstairs, although Pan Zhe was full of hatred, he still pretended to be calm, looked at Shi Yan and coldly asked.

Shi Yan patted his forehead as if he just remembered something then said, "I'm very sorry, I almost forgot."

"Burp."

A small sound like a broken bubble suddenly came out from Pan Zhe's brain.

Right after that, Pan Zhe immediately felt that his spirit was very comfortable as if the strong bind that had tied up his host soul had just been lifted. He felt refreshed, and his eyes also brightened up a little bit.

"Your Penglai Divine Land indeed has good intentions. That's good, very good." Shi Yan's face was very joyful. He then contemplated for a while before asking Sun Ming, "How is the entrance which links to the Chasm Battlefield? You have sent people to enter the Chasm Battlefield, so how is the current situation there? Does the Sky Demon Mountain Range nearby have anything unusual? Have you ever met Yang Mu's fellows in your Sea?"

Sun Ming respectfully replied with a serious face, "The Chasm Battlefield is still the same. There haven't been any transformations nor anyone coming out. We have never met the Yang family's members in the Sky Sea either. Many beasts have been troubling the Sky Demon Mountain Range nearby; there are also some mighty and dangerous beasts among them. That is the beasts' territory, and we haven't dared to enter it, and thus we are not certain of the situation there.

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows then nodded after a long while, swung his hand and said, "You guys can go."

Sun Ming looked at Pan Zhe.

Pan Zhe took a deep breath, stared at Shi Yan for a while before speaking, "See you later!"

After talking, Pan Zhe nodded with Sun Ming. The two of them went towards the harbor of the Snow Dragon Island together and then disappeared shortly.

"He Qing Man, how about you? Will you stay here or return to the Evil Wonderland?" Shi Yan held his head looking towards the house not far away after being silent for a while. He raised his voice shouting.

He Qing Man's face was gloomy. Her charming face was full of bitterness.

"The Evil Wonderland has become the Demon Dwellers' territory. What is it good for if I come back there? I just don't know how the Fire Cloud Island is. Sigh, I hope that my relatives had escaped from the Kyara Sea."

"Are you going to stay on the Snow Dragon Island temporarily?"

"Umm."

Shi Yan nodded, contemplated for a while and then said, "Alright. I have to go to the Three Gods Sect. You can comfortably stay here."

"Wait!" Cao Zhi Lan slightly shouted. Her appealing body, as slinky as a water-snake by the window, suddenly leaped up and landed in front of Shi Yan. She revealed a charming smile and said, "Bring me along with you."

"You?" Shi Yan was astonished then shook his head while speaking, "The Cao family hasn't offered a reasonable price, you cannot go. All forces that want to deal with me have to learn from the Penglai Divine Land if they want to ransom their people. I like the attitudes of the people from the Penglai Divine Land. Wait until the Cao family sends out their people here to offer the price that satisfies me, I will then consider to let you go or not."

"The reason that the Cao family's people haven't come here yet was that I have prevented them." Cao Zhi Lan beamed out a smile. "I want to continue staying here to interact with you more, carefully discuss the ability to cooperate with you. That's why I have sent them a message saying that they don't need to worry for me. Besides, I am entitled to decide for myself. My family will not have any ideas about my decision. Therefore, it isn't necessary to send people here."

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows.

He knew that Cao Zhi Lan had a special transmitting treasure. He didn't have any intentions of confining Cao Zhi Lan. The fact that Cao Zhi Lan had contacted the Cao family was not beyond his expectations.

The only thing that was strange was the Cao family's attitude.

The Cao family really believed her that much?

"Are you authorized to represent the Cao family?" Shi Yan thought for a while before speaking.

Cao Zhi Lan nodded to confirm.

"Ok, that's good. You can go with me to the Three Gods Sect's headquarters."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 297: The Sun Island

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

The Three Gods Sect was one of the most ancient sects in the Endless Sea.

Over the years, the Three Gods Sect had been divided into the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star. They alternately possessed the Sun Martial Spirits, the Moon Martial Spirits, and the Star Martial Spirits. These three kinds of martial spirits were all sacred level martial spirits which had the miraculous abilities to absorb the power of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star.

However, thousands of years ago, when the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star of the Three Gods Sect fought with the Dark Dwellers in the Sevenfold Underworld, they had been beaten up by Avi Dark King and got seriously injured. Since then, the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star had never met each other again.

After that battle, the God of the Moon and the God of the Star had disappeared and had never shown up in the Endless Sea ever since. Only the God of the Sun had returned to the Three Gods Sect to rule over the Three Gods Sect, but three hundred years later, he had passed away quietly.

After that, gradually, the ability of the Three Gods Sect had declined from the position of the first or the second strongest forces in the Endless Sea.

Nevertheless, the Three Gods Sect in the Hengluo Sea had been still firmly intimidating the Dong Fang family and the Gu family.

Until now, under the governance of the Sun God Tang YuanNan, the Three Gods Sect's ability had started to recover, returning to the ranks of the most powerful forces in the Endless Sea again. They had become one of the strongest powers that others didn't dare to underrate.

The headquarters of the Three Gods Sect had been separated into three islands, including the Sun Island, the Moon Island, and the Star Island alternately. These three islands formed a triangle and were only dozens of miles away from each other.

The Sun Island, the Moon Island, and the Star Island were the three cultivation places of the Three Gods of the Sun, the Moon, and the Star. They had always been the Divine Land of the Three Gods Sect, only the core disciples of the sect were qualified enough to cultivate devotedly there.

However, as the Moon God and the Star God hadn't ever appeared for so long, the position of the Moon Island and the Star Island had gradually been declassed compared with the Sun Island's. Therefore, the heart of power recently located in the Sun Island. The Moon Island and the Star Island had become the restricted area, and unauthorized people were not allowed to enter.

Until last year, the Moon Island became gradually vital again as the moonlight shone upon the entire island. A few of the followers of the Three Gods Sect who possessed the Moon Martial Spirits were then permitted to go to the Moon Island.

It always had a rumor saying that the predecessor of the Moon branch in the Three Gods Sect had returned to the Moon Island. This predecessor could have wrestled away the glorious title of the Moon God.

Rumors were just rumors anyway. Even the followers of the Three Gods Sect had never seen the return of that legendary predecessor. So, the people of the other forces had no others chances of knowing about it.

Presently, the Flame Unicorn with full of torrential flames arrived and landed on the Moon Island all of a sudden.

The moon was faint, and the wind was strong tonight; thus, the flames of the Flame Unicorn were prominently seen. A man in a glowing-sun-pattern blue blouse was riding the unicorn with a deliberate manner. He, together with the unicorn, slowly landed.

The Bright Moon Lake on the Moon Island.

The ivory-water lake had a dense aura which was like immense mist hovering around. There was a small jade village hall floating in the middle of the lake. The Flame Unicorn descended, the man in the blue blouse bent down with a respectful face and slightly called out, "Moon Ancestor!"

The misty aura seemed to have its life gathering at the jade village hall. The mist was ambiguous, and the moonlight was shining splendidly, brightening the gloomy scene around, making this entire area seem to be immersed in the fresh moonlight.

There appeared a beautiful, elegant, slender figure which was fully covered in the ambiguous moonlight, wearing a long white dress which was not made of silk nor brocade but similar to the white clouds in the sky. Obscure sack mists accentuated that vague figure, making her look like a peri or a goddess, which brought people a feeling of being amazed and standing in awe of the genuine beauty.

The jade-like moonlight was radiating from her cloud-like dress, resembling small light dots and crystal raindrops falling on the village hall, creating clangorous sounds.

"What do you come here for?" Her pleasant yet frigid voice slowly rose up, it seemed to be a little annoyed as well. "Didn't I tell you that if there is nothing special, don't come to see me."

"There is ...," The Sun God Tang YuanNan of the Three Gods Sect hesitated a little bit before saying, "Masters of different forces in the Endless Sea have been gathering on the Sun Island to discuss a big plan to deal with the Demon Dwellers. The leaders of some forces have also heard about the return of the Moon Ancestor. They would also like to meet you. What do you think about this?"

"I won't meet them," That woman replied unfamiliarly, "I am at the critical point of the Peak Sky Realm, only one step away from the Spirit God Realm. Before the Demon Dwellers invade, I need to make use of the time to breakthrough this gap. I don't have time to waste with those people."

"Moon Ancestor, when the Flame Unicorn has come back there, it said it had realized that the Star Martial Spirits' aura is on a little rascal of the Yang family. That little rascal will arrive at the Sun Island soon. Do you want ...?" Tang YuanNan hesitated for a while before continuing, "The Star Martial Spirits of Ouyang Zhi.

The woman showed a little surprise; her face was bewildered for a while before slowly nodding, "When he arrives, and if you recognize the Star Martial Spirits of the Three Gods Sect inside his body, you will bring him to the Moon Island to see me. Besides that, I don't want to see anyone else."

"Yes."

Tang YuanNan nodded. He then consulted her about the essence of some ancient secret techniques of the Three Gods Sect before leaving.

Many swaying figures appeared on the Sun Island of the Three Gods Sect. Different kinds of glorious sun-patterns, which were made of stone, were engraved on the high dark-red castles. Many warriors with different costumes could be seen there; they obviously came from different forces.

The Sunlight on the Sun Island was always scorching for unknown reasons. It seemed that this island was closest to the sun compared to the other islands in the Endless Sea; hence, it was always oppressively hot on this island. This island was like a tropical forest, varieties of verdant plants or trees were everywhere.

Many warriors from different Seas felt very uncomfortable when arriving here. Everyone took off their clothes, untied their belts, took off all of their thick clothes and hats to deal with the burning heat on the island.

Many beautiful girls of the Yin Yang Wonderland even wore thin silk or left their arms, waists, and legs bare, exposing charming curves. Most of these girls cultivated the Yin Yang Complementary Technique. Their mesmerizing watery eyes were extremely appealing, making other male warriors on the island even hotter, burning flames also inflamed inside them.

Although it was blazingly hot on the island, there were still some people wearing thick costumes. Under the scorching sunlight, they remained their somber faces which could freeze other people's hearts.

The disciples of the Corpses God Sect were this kind of person.

The disciples of the Corpses God Sect who controlled the corpses, temporarily resided in the south of the Sun Island, making that area gloomy. Not even coming close to this area yet, other warriors could already feel a flow of icy aura striking straight to their faces, and their bodies thus couldn't help but tremble.

Inside a vivid red chamber, Yin Hai, the great elder of the Corpses God Sect, with his deep blue eyes, was gently soothing the surface of a miasmatic cold wooden coffin with his skinny arm; his face was very attentive.

Two similar wooden coffins were placed inside the chamber. These two wooden coffins were fully sealed, but still, the faint aura of the dead was flowing out from the insides. Yin Hai's skinny arms quickly attracted this dead aura into his sleeves without leaving out any of it.

"Shriek shriek."

Two separated sounds simultaneously came up from the two wooden coffins. Yin Hai suddenly shook while his face slightly changed.

These two Sky corpses belonged to him, which he had captured at the burial plot number 93. After having been worshiped and refined, these two Sky corpses seemed to have no abnormalities nor emotions and already returned to normal corpses which were able to follow the orders of his Corpse Controlling Technique.

However, he would never forget the resistance of these two Sky corpses against the capture nor the difficulties that he had gone through after having attempted to arrest these two Sky corpses five years earlier.

Five years ago, these two Sky corpses of his strangely ran away from out of their burial site all of a sudden. They followed the other's orders to slaughter all the Corpse God Sect's disciples at the burial plot number 93. When he arrived that place, these two corpses didn't even excuse him, consistently struggled to escape from his control, releasing their soul powers to resist.

If he hadn't had the anomalous secret technique of the Corpse God Sect nor placed the special Corpse Controlling Seal into these two Sky corpses' bodies, he wouldn't have been able to control them.

However, after having been controlled and refined, these two Sky corpses returned to be normal without any abnormal emotions.

Five years ago, the incident happened to these two Sky corpses was still a puzzle which hadn't been solved by anyone just yet.

Only Yin Hai himself vaguely felt that perhaps under an unknown circumstance, these two Sky corpses had quietly gained a little of intelligence and gradually evolved into King corpses.

Regretfully, this evolution had suffered an early death as soon as it had just started.

Everything happened five years ago. However, in the night before, after he had used the usual method to tamper these two Sky corpses, he had sensed the vibrating feelings from them again.

Until now, the vibrating feelings of these two Sky corpses were clearer, and their resistant consciousness kept getting stronger and stronger.

"Shriek shriek."

Another two peculiar sounds came out from the wooden coffins once again.

Yin Hai's face changed dramatically. He held his chest taking a deep breath. He strongly constrained the Sky corpses' resistance and gently mumbled with a somber face, "What is happening after all? It has been only 2355 years, which were not even enough time to transform into the King corpse. Why, why is it like this ..."

"Great Elder!"

Right at this moment, a slight call came in from outside before a small, skinny young man shyly stepped in with his body bending low.

Yin Hai knitted his eyebrows. His bony arms forcefully pounded the two yin wooden coffins. Hundreds of flows of dead aura flowing out from inside of the coffins were attracted into his sleeves and then instantly poured back into these two coffins.

The two yin wooden coffins, which had resounded the shrieking sounds, now became quiet.

"Did you figure it out?" Yin Hai retracted his arms and then silently looked at that young man with a dark face.

The young man shook his head, displaying his fear and then said, "My great master has gone to ask the two protectors Li Zhuang and Sui YueRu of the Yin Yang Wonderland. They also said that they didn't know where the little rascal of the burial plot number 93 came from in that year. However, they said that the girl who was with him seems to be the daughter of the Xia family, whose name is Xia Xinyan."

"The Xia family..." Yin Hai mumbled to himself; his face changed constantly. He then spoke up after a long while, "You can leave now. Don't tell anyone about this."

"Yes, I understand." That young man moved backward in fear.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 298: Great Sun Holy Light Tian Mu

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Shi Yan was standing on an all-purple crystal rickshaw, clasping his hands behind his back. The three leaders Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba of the Demonic Sound Clan were sitting on the side, closing their eyes meditating.

Cao Zhi Lan wore a purple silk dress with crystal adornments beaded at the corner of the dress. Her beautiful crystal clear eyes, together with Shi Yan's, looked out afar. Her silk dress fluttered, the crystal adornments at the dress's flap collided with each other creating ear-pleasant pure sounds.

This transporting treasure was called the 'Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage' which was like a large carriage without a roof. It radiated wonderfully splendid purple rays under the sun.

The Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage was made of three hundred refined amethyst crystal blocks which were full of rare auras and added seven kinds of pure quartz by the Cao family.

There were total three Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriages which were all in the hands of the most influential persons of the Cao family. Cao Zhi Lan kept one of them.

Before departing from the Snow Dragon Island, Shi Yan had wanted Yi Tian Mo to bring Cao Zhi Lan along. However, she had just beamed out a faint smile while her storage ring had unexpectedly flared up a purple light. She had then taken out the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage and gently sat on it. After having been started, the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage was flying with an incredible speed that had even gone beyond Shi Yan's imagination.

Looking at the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage, even Yi Tian Mo had admitted that his speed was slower than that a little bit.

Therefore, Shi Yan had immediately changed his plan. After having received Cao Zhi Lan's invitation, he had instantly gotten in the Flying Carriage. He had also brought Ka Ba and Ya Meng with him to the Sun Island of the Three Gods Sect after having considered it for a while.

"Almost there."

In the middle of the splendid purple rays radiating from Cao Zhi Lan's purple dress and the purple Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage, she was like an illusory peri that brought out the glorious yet unreal beauty.

Shi Yan quietly complimented her while glancing at her. He had to admit that this girl was the most outstanding beauty indeed; her manners and appearance were of the first rank and weren't inferior to Xia Xinyan's.

"Am I pretty?" Cao Zhi Lan revealed a big smile. Her beautiful deep eyes seemed to expose the most beautiful scene of the Endless Sea, which made others want to be immersed in the sea and never wake up.

"Beautiful," Shi Yan curled up his lips exposing a broad smile and said, "Among all of those beautiful girls that I have known, your appearance should be the best or the second. It leaves a deep impression just after a quick look, hardly ever able to be forgotten."

"So, marry me." Her bright eyes formed a moon-shape; her smiling face easily mesmerized the other people. "If you marry me, you will have not only a strong ally which is the Cao family but also a beautiful wife that everyone ever desires. You won't suffer any losses no matter what."

"Marriage and children are a big responsibility." Shi Yan's face looked like he severely hated this topic. He shook his head then suddenly smiled, "But, I don't mind if you want to play around with me. On the contrary, I genuinely welcome it. You know that I like to be embraced and missed by beautiful women. If you want, in terms of some aspects, I will satisfy you."

Shi Yan's burning and lustful eyes scanned all over her body. Every woman certainly understood the meaning in his eyes.

Cao Zhi Lan was discouraged, stared at Shi Yan embarrassedly and then said with resentment, "If you want to have my body, you have to marry me officially. Otherwise, don't think about it!"

Shi Yan just smiled and shook his head without saying anything further. He put all of his concentration on the three islands which just appeared in his sight.

In the middle of the immense ocean, the three islands were round-shape, moon-shape, and rhombus-shape alternately, all of which formed a triangle. From above, the three islands were like emerald gemstones being engraved on the sea's surface. It was so beautiful that it caught all of the people's eyes.

"The round shape one is the Sun Island, the moon-shape one is the Moon Island, and the rhombus-shape one is the Star Island." Cao Zhi Lan introduced those three islands to Shi Yan as she saw him looking ahead attentively. "The Moon Island and the Star Island are in the restricted state. Even the disciples of the Three Gods Sect cannot freely enter them, not to mention the outsiders. The Moon God and the Star God haven't appeared for many of the Three Gods Sect's generations; therefore, there has been no one ruling the Moon Island and the Star Island. However, it has been said that five years ago, the moonlight changed on the Moon Island. Someone seemed to appear there with the Moon Martial Spirits. Rumor is just a rumor. As the Three Gods Sect hides this information very well, nobody knew if that information was true or not until now."

"That is true." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows and said, "That person, I have met ..."

Cao Zhi Lan's beautiful eyes suddenly brightened with astonishment. "How could you have met that person?"

Shi Yan just smiled but didn't explain.

"It's not fair!" Cao Zhi Lan glanced at him angrily and said grudgingly, "I have always answered your questions. But whatever I have asked you, you always hid them from me. What is this about?"

"Don't forget, you are still my slave until now. I have used the Demons Crystal Pearls to exchange for you. I have sometimes answered you, which is already very good. What else is it that you want?" Shi Yan said with an invisible smile.

"Bastard!" Cao Zhi Lan clenched her teeth quietly. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit a mouthful blood.

Many figures were moving on the Sun Island. Dark-red clouds floated in the sky above the island. The sun power inside those clouds was extremely violent, consistently releasing the scorching auras.

Sunlight was piercing down from the ether. Countless beams of light were like water pouring into the clouds. They seemed to be absorbed and transformed into strange energies inside those dark-red clouds.

Those scattering clouds formed into a miraculous formation which was hardly able to be discovered.

Before the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage came close to that area yet, three thousand flows of burning sun power were emitted and then transformed into a sunlight net which slowly appeared inside a group of the cloud.

Cao Zhi Lan's face remained unchanged. As soon as her long skinny jade-like fingers gently patted the Flying Carriage's handle, the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage slowly descended on the Sun Island which now appeared clearer and clearer.

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh."

Hundred thousands of the sunlight inside the cloud flashed on and off, weaving into a compact light net which covered the entire Sun Island.

That sunlight net had just flared up and vanished before retracting inside the cloud.

However, the tremendous vibrating power from that group of cloud had shortly agitated the three people of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng. They now just recovered from the meditating state with astonished faces.

"Such a violent power." Yi Tian Mo's face slightly changed; he said seriously, "The vibrating power covering this island is even ten times stronger than that of the current Sky and Earth aura on the Snow Dragon Mountain. With this powerful defensive force, I am afraid that even the God Realm masters can hardly break it."

"Five hundred years ago, three Third Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors put forth all of their powers to strike this Great Sun Holy Light Tian Mu for the whole seven consecutive days and nights but still couldn't break it. During thousands of years, the Great Sun Holy Light Tian Mu above the Sun Island has been broken only three times." Cao Zhi Lan said seriously.

"Has been broken three times even it is that strong? What kind of forces that could be powerful like that?" Ka Ba asked with surprise.

"To be exact, it has been broken by three people." Cao Zhi Lan's eyebrows slammed slightly, and she suddenly beamed out a smile. She then shut up without disclosing anything further while her beautiful eyes glanced at Shi Yan.

Shi Yan, who was listening attentively, frowned slightly as she suddenly mused. He then burst into laughter, shaking his head and didn't ask for more.

Ka Ba harrumphed coldly. His eyes sparked a fierce light. He glanced at her resentfully and kept silent as well.

The Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage descended slowly, coming closer to the Sun Island while avoiding the red cloud that was floating around in the sky as if it knew the defensive range of that cloud.

A big figure flew over from the Sun Island below then shortly appeared ten meters away in front of the Flying Carriage.

It was a middle-aged warrior with the Sky Realm cultivation base, who was wearing the Three Gods Sect's tunic.

This man was big and rough with a warm smile on his face. Splendid flames were hovering chaotically on his hands, opening an invisible defensive formation in front of him. From a distance, he pointed to Cao Zhi Lan laughing out loud, "Is it Miss Cao?"

Cao Zhi Lan nodded with a smile from a distance.

"Come in, please." This warrior slightly bent down conducting an inviting gesture with a serious face.

Cao Zhi Lan revealed a smile but said nothing. Following that Sky Realm warrior's instruction, she quietly urged the Amethyst Crystal Flying Carriage to fly towards the Sun Island's airspace to the dark-red castles in the southwest of the island.

"In the morning of the day after tomorrow, the meeting will officially start in the Great Sun Holy Light Hall. You are the first one of the Cao family to come. Does the Cao family send out someone else to come as well?" This warrior guided Cao Zhi Lan to an elegant and quiet manor and decently pried.

"I haven't told my family that I would come here. Perhaps the Cao family will have someone else represent them." Cao Zhi Lan beamed out a faint smile while following that warrior to go straight to that quiet manor.

Shi Yan nodded with Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba then casually entered the manor.

This Sky Realm warrior of the Three Gods Sect hadn't noticed Shi Yan until Shi Yan turned around and entered the manor. His eyes suddenly brightened, his face instantly show some signs of strange.

Waiting until Shi Yan and Cao Zhi Lan had entered the manor, this person held his chest, couldn't help but become extremely excited with a red face as if his heart was about to jump out. "Impossible, how can this ..."

After a very long while, he could stabilize his surging emotions, yet he still showed an unbelievable look. "How can his body have the same Martial Spirits with mine but at a higher level? His Martial Spirits has led to my body's resonance which prevented me from being able to have any resistant intentions.

He stood there while his face kept changing constantly. He finally left after a while.

Half an hour later, he was allowed to enter a chamber which was guarded by the Flame Unicorn. After conducting the ceremony, he said respectfully, "Hierarch, the person that you have told us to notice and receive has just arrived at the Sun Island ..."

The spinning sunlight was swirling around Tang YuanNan's body. The sunlight circles consistently spread out behind his head, radiating ten-thousand-zhang halos, which made him look like a Sun God indeed.

When being reported, Tang YuanNan's face didn't change except for the brightness on his face that was slowly fading.

"What did you feel?"

"When facing him, my Martial Spirits has produced the resonance and also brought a strange and uncontrollable feeling of kneeling down and conducting the ceremony, which only appears when facing you. But, I am certain that I did have that feeling."

Tang YuanNan suddenly opened his eyes; his pupils resembled the two suns with dazzling light, which were like needles piercing into the others' eyes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 299: Long time no see

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

In the southwest corner of the Sun Island, there was a quiet manor which was specially made of pink bricks. This manor originally belonged to a great elder who had encountered the cultivation insanity, and carelessly let his soul and spirit perish. Therefore, this place had become ownerless.

The manor was thirty mu (1 mu is equivalent to 3.600 square meters). There was a small lake with a bonsai (the art of making miniature landscapes, imitating the scenery of the islands, mountains and surrounding environment as found in nature) in the yard as well as ten different kinds of storied houses. The maid who was living there year-round had been cleaning it up so carefully that this place was immune from dust.

In the Three Gods Sect, places that were used to host visitors would be arranged in accordance with their status and classified into different levels.

This manor was one of the Three Gods Sect's best accommodations for their guests. Only the leaders of powerful forces were welcomed and stayed here. Ordinary elderly protectors weren't qualified enough to be able to stay here.

As Shi Yan and the other three leaders of Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng arrived at this place, they were engrossed in looking at the wooden pillars with full of decorative carvings on the side, the delicate furnishings, and implements, as well as the abundant and diversified set-up. They kept quietly giving compliments and were astonished by the luxuriousness of the Three Gods Sect.

The servants were all good-looking. The beautiful maids here were around fourteen or fifteen years old, wearing light clothes exposing their arms and bellies with healthily tanned skins. They were approaching Shi Yan and his fellows, holding the silver plates loaded with shining fresh fruits and then respectfully lifted up and offered to them.

As soon as Shi Yan sat down in a spacious living room, seven girls, who were still very young in age and very pretty, were all busy running back and forth, bringing them refreshments.

"This place is one of the noblest places to host guests of the Three Gods Sect. Last time, when my uncle and I came to this island, we weren't qualified enough to stay here. That is the time when the Three Gods Sect is receiving many distinguished guests, so I have thought that the treat this time would even have been worse than last time. Unexpectedly, that guy Li Fu has brought us straight to this place. It is unbelievable indeed." Cao Zhi Lan was sitting opposite of Shi Yan, her jade-like hand picked up a succulent grape, cocked her head, peeling the fruit. She didn't look at him but mumbled with a low voice.

"Li Fu should definitely have regards for your Cao family." Shi Yan neglectfully bit a sparkling grape in his hand and said, "Haven't you said that the Cao family's power is ranked in the top three of the Endless Sea?"

"I haven't just been self-conceited." Cao Zhi Lan nodded. Her full red lips chewed the grape and swallowed it. She then smiled and raised her head up. Her beautiful eyes contained some meaningful implications. "The head Master of the Cao family comes, it is obvious that he should be received here. However, your status and my status are deficient, so it is impossible to be qualified enough to stay here. Li Fu has seemed to pay attention to me on the way here, but he has fixed his eyes on someone else." The bright and clear eyes of the beautiful woman looked at Shi Yan attentively while revealing a big charming smile. "I am just curious. He has never asked your identity but has treated you even more carefully and attentively than when treating a Sky Realm master. He hasn't even dared to look straight into your eyes; instead, he has just stayed behind and sneakily looked at you. Why does he have to be so respectful?"

Shi Yan shrugged, pointed toward Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, Ka Ba and said, "Perhaps he has recognized their real realm levels."

The beautiful woman smiled and shook her head. "When the God Realm warriors intentionally want to hide their auras, as long as they don't use their God Realm power, no one can realize it, including the warriors at the same realm. So, how could he have recognized it? Especially, our three men have profound understandings of the Spiritual Upanishads; when they hide their identities on purpose, even the warriors at the higher levels couldn't realize their real cultivation base."

Shi Yan was surprised, shook his head with a forced smile but didn't explain more.

Cao Zhi Lan angrily glared at him as he didn't answer her. She suddenly stood up and said, "I am going to the Sacred Light Mountain. Do you want to go with me?"

Shi Yan shook his head.

"The Sun Island is round; hence, the guest houses are all on the edge of the island. However, the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain is the most interesting place of the island. There are the most famous Sacred Light hot spring and storied-houses for exchanging cultivating materials, secret treasures, as well as the adjacent area's specialties..." As Shi Yan didn't seem to be stirred up, Cao Zhi Lan felt discouraged and then told him in detail some interesting things of that place.

Shi Yan still shook his head with a faint smile, swung his arm and urged, "You go first. I might feel interested later and will find you there. You should remember that we have placed the formation technique inside your body. Before the Cao family pays us the ransom, you shouldn't do anything stupid."

"Don't have to warn me always. OK?" Cao Zhi Lan was resentful.

"I am afraid that when you are accustomed to the familiar environment there, you will forget that binding. Hahaha, I don't have any other intentions. You can go now."

Cao Zhi Lan glanced at him. Her prominent body like a beautiful purple blossomed flower deliberately glided away, dragging the colliding sounds of the crystal adornments on the flap of her dress.

As soon as Cao Zhi Lan had left, Shi Yan's face became somber. He suddenly stood up from the chair.

Without caring about the surprise of the other three people of Yi Tian Mo's group. He sat down straight on the floor, instantly released his soul consciousness to observe something in silence.

The other three people were bewildered a little bit before condensing a proper defensive formation in the room to prevent strangers from penetrating.

Many flows of miraculous soul vibrations spread out from Shi Yan's body. These flows were very peculiar, bringing different kinds of feelings which contained tiny consciousnesses.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group were all great masters of souls. After having observed for a while, they realized that Shi Yan's flows of soul consciousness seemed to be receiving and also responding to some information. It was peculiar.

Five minutes later.

Shi Yan slowly opened his eyes. He quietly stood up with a confused face. He contemplated for a while before speaking, "Follow me to a place."

"Yes." The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group nodded simultaneously without saying anything further.

"I don't know why it is that when I came here, I have sensed that there are two fellows who kept calling me..." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows tightly and thought very carefully before saying. "Those two fellows seem just to gain the spirit intelligence recently; their spirits are still very innocent. Their souls seem to lack different kinds of feelings of the high-class lives. Although they are simple lives, they keep producing close affections with me. It is hard to understand."

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group glanced at him with a dazed look and seemed not to understand his feelings either.

"It seems that I have known them and met them from somewhere, but I can't remember even though I have tried to think a lot." Shi Yan shook his head with knitted eyebrows and a doleful face. "The feeling is peculiar and abnormal. Maybe we should go there to see; otherwise, we wouldn't get anything if we just relied on our senses."

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group nodded again.

Following Shi Yan's orders, the three of them retrieved their defensive formation, instructed the butler to look after the manor. Then, the four of them left the manor, going towards the west of the island."Shriek shriek! Shriek shriek."

The yin aura was very dense inside the stone chamber. The two wooden coffins were making creepy sounds.

The Sky corpses seemed to use their long sharp nails to scratch on the coffin lids as if they wanted to lift up the lids and get out of the coffins.

Yin Hai was presently not here. He had been summoned by the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect together with other great elders to receive the Hierarch's assignments.

The yin aura and dead aura were hovering around inside the chamber. It was the dark, cold cellar, which was ten meters underneath the ground; the light was dim and gloomy.

Currently, there was only one disciple of Yin Hai in this place, who was dozing, leaning against the wooden bed in the distance and was dreamingly wandering in the cloudy sky.

The echoes from the coffins were getting louder and louder. The sounds then got too loud that he was unable to sleep deeply. He finally woke up.

This young man's face changed in fear. He stared at the two coffins for five seconds before his face turned pale and hurriedly ran away to find Yi Hai supposedly.

"Crack crack!"

A long sharp white nail suddenly jutted out of the coffin, and then the coffin lid was broken and thrown away. The male Sky corpse who had been dominated in the burial plot number 93 slowly sat up.

Inside of the two empty sockets flared up many peculiar light dots. With a closer look, those light dots resembled the Life Seals of Shi Yan's Life and Death Seal indeed.

Those tiny sparkling Life Seals were getting clearer. A kind of indescribable forces seemed to be born; a miracle was happening ...

"Crack crack!"

A female Sky corpse in the other coffin also sat up. Deep inside of the empty eyes flared up strange lights as well. Its white, pale skin glowed shiningly. Its body seemed to have gained its vitality again.

Luxuriant brushes and plants were dispersive everywhere in the Sun Island. There were uncluttered big bluestone paved roads on the island.

Many warriors from different Seas gathered into groups of three or five, wandering around. Most of them were heading towards the Sacred Light Mountain, whisperingly talking and laughing.

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows. Under the burning sunlight, his body was still frigid.

He had unintentionally absorbed a part of the icy power of the Ice Cold Flame, which was now running all over his body. On the scorching island, his entire body was as chilled as ice, quite similar to several dangerous disciples of the Corpses God Sect, which gave other people the feeling that he was too unfriendly and gloomy to get acquainted easily.

As for the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group, they had cultivated the yin techniques, together with their different body structures compared to the humankind's as well as their pale faces; their bodies naturally emitted the cold and gloomy aura already.

Therefore, the burning heat was automatically pushed away from their bodies while they were on their way. Even the blazing sunlight seemed impossible to shine on their bodies.

Many warriors traveling on the same way suddenly trembled, feeling freezing inside when they approached more than ten meters close to them. Those warriors instinctively stayed far away from them quickly with fear and hatred appearing on their faces.

They assumed that the four of them were the high-class principles of the Corpses God Sect.

In the Endless Sea, only the disciples of the Corpses God Sect cultivated that secret Yin Icy Technique. Even in the summer, their bodies were all frigid, and they wore thick tunics with the appearance that seemed to tell the others not to get any closer.

The Corpses God Sect was not the strongest force in the Endless Sea but the most mystical force that frightened many warriors.

If it was not necessary, ordinary warriors never wanted to contact with the disciples of the Corpses God Sect. It was the instinctual resistance. Everyone was subconsciously scared of the Corpses God Sect, afraid that they would have been condensed and refined into a corpse.

Two ambiguous flows of soul approached towards Shi Yan, quietly went into his Sea of Consciousness then floated around inside but weren't welcomed by his host soul.

These two flows of soul targeted only at Shi Yan himself without any wicked intentions nor attacking forces, only the joy, and excitement.

As these hidden two souls were initially ambiguous and targeted at Shi Yan only, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group could vaguely sense them a little bit just because they were standing next to him. The others would be unable to realize them.

Shi Yan used his host soul to control and sense the two flows which were moving inside his Sea of Consciousness. He wanted to know the opponents' identity through these two souls.

However, these two souls were too ambiguous, which meant that the ones who had sent them out didn't know how to use their soul forces nor enhance the soul consciousness. Although Shi Yan had concentrated a lot to sense, he couldn't get any information just yet.

The five Devils in the Sea of Consciousness seemed to be very excited with these two souls. They were like evil monsters that wanted to pull and swallow the two souls but got intimidated and was prevented by his Sea of Consciousness, and thus, they didn't succeed.

"Who are they after all?" Shi Yan felt suspicious with his knitted eyebrows. However, no matter how hard he thought, he still couldn't figure out.

He suddenly ceased his steps.

Shi Yan retrieved the suspicious thoughts in his mind, raised his head up looking ahead. His eyes slightly squinted, the corner of his mouth lightly formed an indifferent curve.

Ahead of him was a group of males and females talking and laughing, walking towards him. They seemed to be in a very good mood.

A flirty woman among them wore a thin red silk dress, the snow-white area beneath the thin silk was dazzling.

That woman wore a charming, smiling face; her face was as pretty as cherry blossoms, her cheeks reddened, and her sparkling eyes were lustful as if she was very satisfied after passionate lovemaking.

A guy with an eager fat face, bean-sized eyes was next to her. The fat of his body shook while he was talking. There were varieties of precious colorful stone rings on his big fat fingers. Each of them was the storage ring used to store stuff, which was containing the unknown number of marvelous treasures.

A middle-aged scholar in a blue blouse, who had a cold face and a cruel, wicked appearance, clasped his hands behind his back while walking and thinking of something.

Seven females and males with different levels of cultivations base, who wore different kinds of clothes, were walking behind those three people with respectful faces. They were discussing something with each other and quietly observing the three people ahead as if they were afraid that their noises could be too loud and thus they would be scolded by the three people ahead.

The three people leading the group were chatting and laughing, gradually coming close to Shi Yan's group from the opposite direction.

The flirty woman unintentionally glanced at Shi Yan and then immediately turned around and continued talking with the fat guy next to her. However, after a few steps, she seemed to have remembered something, turned around again looking at Shi Yan then lifted her finger with the painted nail, pointing towards Shi Yan from a distance and said with surprise, "You, you are that little rascal?"

Recently, Yin Hai kept sending his people to her place to ask for information. Shi Yan's image also came across her mind sometimes. As suddenly seeing Shi Yan on this Sun Island of the Three Gods Sect, she instantly remembered.

"Protector Sui, long time no see." Shi Yan slightly laughed.

The flirty woman was Sui YueRu of the Yin Yang Wonderland.

When Shi Yan and Xia XinYan had gotten stranded on a desert island, they had got on an iron boat of the Yin Yang Wonderland and had made contact with Sui YueRu for a period. As he had refused to be the subordinate of this woman, he had been harmed by the unity of this bitch and Li Zhuang, almost becoming a corpse of the Corpses God Sect.

The fat guy next to her was the great elder Chen Duo of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. The ferocious scholar in the blue blouse was Dong FangHe.

On the Menluo Island, because of the Ice Cold Flame, Shi Yan had suffered a great loss in Chen Duo's and Don FangHe's hands. If he hadn't been lucky, he could have had been killed.

Shi Yan's eyes were half-closed. His face was strange and unpredictable. He revealed a smile.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 300: You can't go.

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Sui YueRu, Chen Duo, and Dong FangHe all knew Shi Yan. Among them, only Sui YueRu didn't know of his relations with the Yang family.

After the incident on the Menluo Island, Chen Duo and Dong FangHe had suffered a great pressure, been blamed and punished by their masters. From that, they had also known Shi Yan's origin and identity.

After being astonished by the encounter with Shi Yan, Sui YueRui suddenly remembered the important matter that Yin Hai had instructed her.

After staring at Shi Yan for a while, she burst into laughter, then spoke to Chen Duo and Dong FangHe besides her, "This little rascal and I used to be interrelated with each other that year. I didn't expect that five years later, he could now step on the Sun Island. It is very interesting."

While smilingly talking, Sui YueRui quietly winked at Chen Duo and Don FangHe, signaling these guys to take actions to help her give Shi Yan a lesson.

"Little rascal, we meet again." The fat on Chen Duo's face shook as he put on a broad smile. "Because of you, I have suffered many difficulties. I have paid not a small price for what happened on the Menluo Island. You have hidden really well though."

"Because of you, almost one hundred of the Dong Fang family's members have all died. Seven islands have also been completely mopped up. I have been badly blamed for this as well." Dong FangHe's face became somber while speaking.

Sui YueRui was surprised, covered her mouth subconsciously, exposing fear.

She looked at Shi Yan, then swept her eyes to Chen Duo and Dong FangHe who were angrily gritting their teeth. She finally couldn't help but scream out, "Oh, you guys all know him?"

Dong FangHe harrumphed coldly and said, "Not only knowing but also being deeply impressed."

Chen Duo didn't reply. Although the smile on his face was still friendly, he nodded toward the fellows behind him.

The followers of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland understood what their leader meant. They dispersed out with a cold smile on their faces and then besieged Shi Yan in only three breaths.

"Are you Shi Yan?" The layers of fat on Chen Duo's body shook violently, his bean-sized eyes shot out a cold light. "If it were three years ago, I wouldn't have dared to do anything to you. Regretfully, now it is different from before. After Yang Tian Emperor has been confined, the Yang family remains just a name. Presently, if I want to do something to you, I am afraid that no one can help you."

Shi Yan's look was frigid and emotionless. A faint smile beamed out from the corners of his mouth, his eyes coldly raked over the five people surrounding him, then said, "These five people only don't seem enough to catch me."

"Not enough?" As Chen Duo burst into laughter, the fat on his body shook violently. He said, "All of them and you are ranked at the same Earth Realm. You alone can deal with five of them? Don't be so overconfident!"

Dong FangHe knitted his eyebrows, quietly took a few steps back. His eyes scanned over the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group but couldn't see through their real cultivation base, thus, he felt a little bit suspicious and didn't dare to act recklessly.

Chen Duo and Sui YueRui also moved back silently and didn't take any actions by themselves. In fact, as they couldn't figure out the cultivation base of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group, they wanted to use those five Earth Realm warriors to probe, hopefully to force Yi Tian Mo and the other two guys to take actions in order to know their exact cultivation base.

Chen Duo and his group knew that a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse; the Yang family's potential was still very tremendous. Although they had confidently said that Yang Tian Emperor had been confined and that the Yang family was currently merely a name, they still felt frightened deeply inside. They assumed that Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng were the high-class warriors of the Yang family, hence, they didn't dare to take any actions yet.

"Do we have to kill them all?" Yi Tian Mo slightly squinted, directly used his soul to ask for Shi Yan's opinion.

Shi Yan shook his head, signaling the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group to step away. Until three of them were already around ten meters away, he suddenly stormed into one Earth Realm warrior of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland.

A horrendous flow of aura was discharging from his body all of a sudden.

The Electric Shift had been used. Shi Yan's figure was like electricity, or jiaolong (an aquatic dragon in Chinese mythology) jumping out of the sea. The bluestones underneath his feet were broken into small blocks.

Fist-sized stone rubbles were flung out everywhere, floating around in the air together with his sturdy body, then dashed altogether towards those people ahead.

The bluestones were crumbled as if they were tossed up by a big hand. Countless broken bluestones were dancing in the air. Together with the ear-splitting sound, all of the bluestone rubbles plunged towards those five warriors.

"Crack crack"

His sturdy body was like a big heavy club, striking the chest of one Earth Realm warrior of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. The sound of broken bones resounded, this warrior's body was like a sharp sword flying towards the opposite way.

When this warrior was still in the air, seven holes on his face had already bled. He had been dead even before falling down on the ground.

Without any resistance, the Earth Realm warrior of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland had been killed in such a short time.

He hadn't even had time to take out his spiritual treasure.

Chen Duo grimaced and was startled, his bean-sized eyes beamed out a terrified light.

Dong FangHe's face changed, he became gloomier.

Su YueRui was frightened at heart, unbelievably looking at Shi Yan. She backed off a few steps unconsciously, extending the distance with Shi Yan while her red lips were shivering.

"Swoosh swoosh"

The rubbles in the sky like hundreds of powerful and tremendous iron fists, from Shi Yan in the center, shot out circularly.

Hundreds of flows of violent purified power had been added to the bluestones, inside of which also had some streams of soul senses that were hardly detected.

Countless rubbles, which were like fists with eyes, flew around bringing the extremely outrageous aura that covering the rest of the four warriors of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland.

Against everyone's expectation, those flying bluestone blocks didn't fall down but revolved in the air.

After every short amount of time being revolved, the bluestone blocks' aura became more tremendous. As their forces were mightier, the murderous power also increased naturally.

Not far from here, some warriors, who saw the fight happening, were surprised as well as excited. They noisily came closer but kept a safe distance, observing from afar.

Chen Duo's eyes flared up a murderous look. He revealed a snicker while his fat arm, which was like a pig's feet, had already jutted out of his sleeve. He seemed to be about to take actions.

It was unknown when some beams of powerful red light suddenly shot out from the bush nearby. The beams of red light fell down exactly on Chen Duo's arms, which had just jutted out of his sleeve.

The burning flame produced more fires on Chen Duo's arm. More than five thousands of True Sun Fires went through that arm of his, condensed in his palm but didn't launch any attacks. They seemed to warn him not to take actions.

Chen Duo's fat face changed in fear. He felt freezing inside while looking at the nearby bush.

Li Fu of the Three Gods Sect was also as fat as Chen Duo with a broad smile on his face as well. He walked out of the bush embarrassedly, clasped his hands to respectfully greet Chen Duo while smilingly said, "Sorry, I am so sorry. I didn't mean to target Chen ge. However, according to our sect's rule, warriors with the same level can battle on the island, but the predecessors with the higher realm are not allowed to get involved. This is the strictest rule. Chen ge, please forgive and let it go."

Chen Duo looked at Li Fu with a strange face. His eyes were full of suspicions.

Chen Duo did know that the Three Gods Sect had this rule, but it wasn't always rigid. There had been some people violating this rule sometimes, but the Three Gods Sect wouldn't have strongly interfered. On the previous day, he still had had some drinks with Li Fu, talking and laughing. They had even discussed some rare cultivating materials with each other. As being fat, people with the same Sky realm, Li Fu and he shared many things in common.

As he actually had a good fellowship with Li Fu, although he had known that Li Fu had been nearby, he hadn't really bothered and had almost taken actions to humiliate Shi Yan. Unexpectedly, as soon as he was about to move, Li Fu appeared out of nowhere. This annoyed him very much as he didn't know why Li Fu covered up Shi Yan.

Under Chen Duo's scrutinized look, Li Fu only forced a smile, shook his head, clasped his hands to greet, but didn't loosen his force which was oppressing Chen Duo.

"Boom boom boom boom"

At this time, low gloomy sounds reverberated constantly. The four warriors of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland had been hit by countless bluestones, blood gushed out from their bodies. One after the other fell down on the ground and never stood up again.

Among these four warriors, three of them had had their heads blossomed, the other one had been hit through his eyes piercing into his brain. They were all miserably dead.

After the rubbles had fallen down on the ground, Shi Yan was still standing coldly. He had actually never taken any actions. After the only hit that had killed the first warrior, the bluestones' power had been constantly increasing. The recent tremendous attack seemed not to be caused by him.

However, everyone who looked at his frigid and emotionless eyes would have the feeling that those four warriors of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland had been dead in his hands.

The flows of pure aura quietly flew out from those five warriors and then slowly went into the pores on his body, being completely absorbed by all the meridians. The whole occurrence was not easy to be detected by ordinary people.

The corpses of the five dead warriors shriveled gradually as if they had completely lost all of the water and blood.

Li Fu revealed a forced smile, then shouted, "Clean it up quickly!"

Some warriors in the Three Gods Sect's costumes appeared from several dark corners all of a sudden. They calmly carried the five dead bodies away after taking out the storage bags from the dead warriors and throwing them to Chen Duo.

Not long after that, the five dead bodies disappeared. Even the broken bluestones were quickly paved with new bluestones.

Shi Yan indifferently looked at Li Fu with a frigid face.

Li Fu felt awkward under Shi Yan's scrutinized look. Sweat already beaded on his back.

"Let's go." Dong FangHe seemed to figure out something, signaling Chen Duo, who was extremely in rage. He said, "It seems that the Three Gods Sect wants to protect this little rascal. Don't mess around here anymore. We will see him later."

Chen Duo harrumphed coldly, flipped his sleeves, and left.

Sui YueRui looked at Shi Yan bewilderedly. With full of surprise and suspicion, she then also left, following the other two people.

"You can't go." Shi Yan spoke up frigidly all of a sudden.

The complexions of the three people Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui changed slightly.

The three of them stopped, turning around with a sober countenance under the attentive looks of some warriors from a far.

"Little rascal, do you really want to die?" Chen Duo coldly smiled, the usual smiling look on his face had completely vanished.

"Make them more obedient." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, nodded his head to signal Yi Tian Mo.

A violent tornado of souls like the angry surging sea, which was released by Yi Tian Mo, suddenly stormed outward and covered the sea of consciousness of Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui. Their faces changed dramatically, they couldn't help but scream out in pain. Their eyes were full of fear, unbelievably looking at Yi Tian Mo.

"God Realm!" The three of them shouted simultaneously.

Now they finally knew Yi Tian Mo's real cultivation Realm.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 301: Showing the real ability

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Yi Tian Mo instantly took actions. His tremendous soul, which was dangerous as a deep abyss or a surging sea, submerged the three people of Chen Duo's group just in a blink.

The seas of consciousness of Chen Duo's group were like the flickering flames of an oil lamp under the wind that could die out at any minute.

Now, Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, Sui YueRui knew Yi Tian Mo's real realm, which frightened them so much that they hardly uttered a word nor had any resistant intentions. They just hoped that the Three Gods Sect would quickly send their high-class warriors to maintain justice.

Some white-gray rays that looked like ferocious solid needles shot out from deep inside of Yi Tian Mo's eyes.

He calmly looked at Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui who were holding their heads with miserable faces, screaming out constantly. They felt that their souls could be broken shortly, then both their bodies and souls would perish.

"Young Master Yan ..." Li Fu couldn't pretend that he didn't know Shi Yan. He took one step forward, clasped his hands and nattered, "This place is the Three Gods Sect's territory and we have our own rules. Young Master Yan, please don't put us in an awkward situation."

Not far from here, about ten warriors of other forces were observing, didn't dare to come closer. But, they all felt startled and shocked.

They didn't know Shi Yan. However, because Chen Duo, Dong FangHe, and Sui YueRui had arrived at the Sun Island a long time earlier, their activities on the island had been very vibrant, many people knew about them and their identities.

Perhaps Sui YueRui's position in the Evil Wonderland was not high, but Chen Duo and Dong FangHe were the important persons of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland and the Dong Fang family. Regardless of either the cultivation base or the realm, these two people were very outstanding, together with their noble status, not many ordinary people wanted to mess with them.

Shi Yan had messed around with them though, which surprised a lot of people. However, they were more curious about Shi Yan's identity.

After Yang Tian Emperor had been confined, all the forces of the Yang family had vanished; the rank of the Yang family had dropped tens of thousands of zhang. Theoretically, there shouldn't be any members of the Yang family to join this gathering, but Shi Yan was here.

Not only did he come here but he also brought a God Realm warrior with him.

In the Kyara Sea, God Realm warriors were the peak of all the existences. Only the leaders of powerful forces were able to enter this realm. Facing any types of forces, a God Realm warrior was always a very important and terrifying person.

Although there had always been a rumor that the Yang family didn't just have one God Realm warrior, who was Yi Tian Emperor, other people had never witnessed any other God Realm warriors of the Yang family.

Yi Tian Mo's appearance had astonished a lot of people and also brought suspicions at the same time.

Was he the hidden God Realm warrior of the Yang family?

With this thought, everyone's looks now gazed at Yi Tian Mo with fear and respect. They discreetly remembered every single bit of Yi Tian Mo's commotions to tell their fellows later.

"Young Master Yan ..."

Li Fu miserably begged but didn't dare to give the warning like what he had done with Chen Duo.

Shi Yan's face remained unchanged. He knitted his eyebrows slightly, his eyes coldly looked at the three people of Chen duo's group who were screaming bitterly under Yi Tian Mo's horrendous soul attack.

The seas of consciousness of these three people were gradually swamped with Yi Tian Mo's soul which was like thousands of sabers slashing their sea of consciousness.

Suffering the visual soul pain was many times more uncomfortable than suffering external injuries. Shi Yan had already experienced this plenty of times.

Those three people were screaming and crying in fear. Sui YueRui was painfully screeching so hard that tears and snots also flowed out. Shi Yan had felt joyful looking at this scene at first, but the joy gradually turned down, he started feeling eventually disrelished.

Shi Yan swung his arm, signaling Yi Tian Mo to stop.

Those three people of Chen Duo's group were trembling violently as their seas of consciousness had gradually calmed down after having been stirred up into restlessness.

Silver patterned circles suddenly diffused out from those three people's heads. Their eyes, which had been blanked and dazed, were now restored to be conscious little by little, and then totally recovered afterwards.

Those three people were now disheveled and dirty; their bodies were covered with dust, their faces were full of tears and snots mixing up. They looked really miserable.

"Hic." One female disciple of the Three Gods Sect suddenly jeered as the scene looked very absurd.

She instantly felt improper, quickly stuck her tongue out, and shut up.

Several warriors of other forces, who were also watching, couldn't help but want to burst into laughing. However, they had to uneasily restrain it, which made them look very strange.

After having regained their consciousness, as the three people of Chen Duo's group saw their blowzy appearance, they were all so angry that they wanted to vomit blood, resentful for not being able to dig a hole and plunge down there.

They didn't dare to raise their heads up, hastily dusted off their faces and then covered their faces leaving without even having the intention of questioning Shi Yan.

"You can't go just yet." Shi Yan shouted out loud again.

The bodies of those tree people trembled, they turned their heads around with hateful faces, and stared at Shi Yan with a daring manner.

Especially Sui YueRui, who had always boasted about her elegant and charming appearance, now looked very crummy like an insane woman in front of many people. She had never ever thought about this humiliation, not even in her most unpleasant dreams.

She felt extremely ashamed. Her grimaced face looked even more furious as her resentful eyes contained and endless murderous aura as if she could uncontrollably risk her life at any minute.

"Shi Yan, you will have to pay ten times of this humiliation today." Dong FangHe said with a cruel face.

"Go back and tell your predecessors, three of your forces, each will have to give out five islands to compensate for the Yang family, " Shi Yan didn't care about Dong FangHe's intimidation, he spoke up while standing still, "I want to see your compensations in one month."

As soon as he had finished his words, most of the warriors who were watching nearby clamored.

While the Demon Dwellers were invading on a mass scale currently, all forces should unite, putting all of their efforts to deal with the Demon Dwellers instead of rebelling.

Shi Yan, however, did the opposite. He clearly wanted to fish in troubled waters and didn't even have the intention to negotiate. What was happening?

Everyone was impaled by fear. They secretly blamed Shi Yan for being lowly and for not being concerned of the current big picture. They were also frightened because of Shi Yan's shamelessness and arrogance at the same time.

"Based on what reasons do you dare to have such a request?" Chen Duo gritted his teeth and asked.

"On only them." Shi Yan casually pointed at Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, and Ya Meng.

Ka Ba and Ya Meng quietly revealed a cold smile, arrogantly looking at the other people. The earth-shaking aura was suddenly projected from their bodies.

The warriors surrounding instantly felt that their seas of consciousness were violently shaking. The profound Qi in their bodies was like wild horses escaping from the riddles and not listening to the orders anymore. They felt helpless deep inside.

The warriors with low realms quickly sank to their knees, as their knees were totally flabby. It looked like they were being pressed down by a big mountain.

"God Realm warriors!"

Needless to say more, everyone immediately knew that Ya Meng and Ka Ba were also the God Realm warriors just through their tremendous auras.

"Three, three God Ream warriors!"

Someone among the warriors surrounding mourned. Every one of them felt freezing, subconsciously moved backwards while their faces turned to totally white pale.

Li Fu bent down so low that his head almost touched his chest, his fat body slightly trembled. He no longer had any intentions of begging Shi Yan to stop.

Chen Duo and Dong FangHe were bewildered as if their brain had been knocked out and shaken till dazed.

Su YueRui had actually had the intentions of vengeance earlier; however, she was now holding her ruffled hair, her face was half smiling half crying, her eyes were full of desperation and submission. The intentions of taking revenge had vanished out of her mind afterwards.

"You can go now." Shi Yan's face was disturbed, he waved his hand and urged, "Get lost! Don't let me see you again."

The three people of Chen Duo's group were scared out of their wits, miserably running away like stray dogs, staggering on the way as if their steps couldn't be even steady.

The shock that Shi Yan had brought them had been far beyond their endurance. Moreover, Yi Tian Mo had also messed with their souls, which had led them to this scene of severe misery.

"This thing ..." Li Fu raised up his head afterward even with a humbler manner. "I still have to report what has happened to my predecessor. Young Master Yan, please don't blame me. We, we have our own rules."

"What?" Shi Yan nodded calmly. "I didn't kill them, just threatened them. Does it also violate the rules?"

Li Fu was bewildered, seriously thought for a while. He then felt that this also made sense. The three people of Chen Duo's group didn't get injured seriously, only lost their faces in front of many people. They were still alive and healthy, so the rule wasn't violated indeed.

"We'll take a walk around." While Li Fu was still in a daze, Shi Yan nodded towards the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group and then stepped forward passing Li Fu.

As the scene had been over, the surrounding warriors also dispersed out with astonished faces. Everyone disappeared shortly.Inside of the dark red stone chamber.

A group of warriors of the Corpses God Sect was wearing black tunics. Their bodies were full of miasmatic aura; their eyes were frigid and cruel looking at the two yin wooden coffins in the chamber.

Yin Hai was one of them.

In the chamber, the two Sky corpses were being confined inside in the yin wooden coffins.

One warrior of the Corpses God Sect with a fierce face was wearing a devil mask. His body was covered in a big black tunic. His eyes shot out a cruel devilish deep blue light.

"Hierarch, did something really happen with these two Sky corpses?" Yin Hai was standing beside him, bending down with a respectful manner, asking for his opinion.

The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect slightly nodded. The devilish deep blue light was retrieved little by little. "These two Sky corpses seem to have had a little of consciousness. This is really a miracle that could amaze everyone. These two Sky corpses couldn't definitely have had the consciousness in such a short time like this. It is still very long time before they could become the King corpses, they couldn't have had the transformation that quickly ..."

"Their transformation is probably related to the little rascal that year." Yin Hai considered carefully for a while before speaking.

"That little rascal ..." The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect harrumphed coldly. His frigid eyes shifted toward Yin Hai and said, "Could only one weak warrior have been even more miraculous than the secret technique of the Corpses God Sect which has been transmitted until now? If he is able to make the Sky corpses become the King corpses in a short time, the corpse temper technique that has been studied by the Corpses God Sect's predecessors then becomes a joke?"

Yin Hai felt fearfully freezing, quickly bowed his head, and blaming himself for being stupid.

"I will temporarily control their consciousness that has just woken up. If they are not affected by the outer forces, these two Sky corpses will no longer have any anomalous changes in a short time." The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect contemplated for a while before further instructing, "Before the gathering on the Sun Island finishes, you just need to keep an eye on them."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 302: Understood

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Shi Yan suddenly stopped.

He didn't understand why the two flows of feeble souls, which had originally hovered around inside his body, had disappeared all of a sudden as if they had been grabbed and thrown out by someone's powerful sensing forces.

Those two souls were not really strong, but they thoroughly understood the way to control the soul forces. They were not supported by any other soul senses except for their own admirable feelings.

Although Shi Yan didn't have a profound understanding of souls, he had only based it on his own interests to discover all of the secrets of those two souls.

When those two souls disappeared, his connection with them was also interrupted.

He could just only identify the general direction of those two souls. When those souls vanished, their direction had also changed which left him no time to take actions and was hardly able to define their exact direction.

"What is it?" Yi Tian Mo was bewildered, incomprehensively looked at him. "Has something happened?"

Shi Yan nodded and said, "My sense has some changes. Suddenly, it couldn't recognize the two souls. Perhaps something has happened there."

"After all, what has happened? How come you've only had that feeling after we've come here? Is there somebody trying to intentionally instruct us on something?"

Yi Tian Mo's innermost feelings had been vibrated, as many speculations had come up in his mind. He himself was very wise, so he definitely had many suspicions.

Especially the Sun Island, which was presently packed with many warriors, and the other forces from the different Seas would arrive shortly.

The situation on the Sun Island had never been as complicated as of now.

"Not really," After shaking his head and contemplating for a while, Shi Yan said, "Forget it, if we can't sense it, we will directly go there to check it out. It is near here anyway. We probably can find out something."

Yi Tian Mo showed his agreement.

Suddenly, the three people Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba, Ya Meng all raised their heads up, looking towards the sky with serious faces.

Shi Yan's sea of consciousness shook, he vaguely realized a little pressure as if someone in the sky was peeping at him.

He couldn't help but lift his head up, releasing his soul consciousness towards the clouds in the sky.

His soul consciousness spread out, turned into thousands of strings of consciousness dispersing everywhere, moving in the sky. Each of consciousness in his head was trying to discover all senses including the tiny ones.

However, he still didn't realize anything. He then had to retrieve his consciousness.

"It is the soul of a God Realm warrior peeping us," Yi Tian Mo said with a serious and solemn face, "And not only one."

Shi Yan nodded with his unchanged face. He seemed to have soon anticipated something, faintly said, "The three of you didn't restrain your forces, instead, released your God Realm powers. It has obviously attracted some people's attention, not to mention that you are a big question for the people here. Thus, being watched by other God Realm warriors is something normal."

"Should we warn them a little bit?" Ya Meng grinned and then said with a frigid face, "As being God Realm warriors, using soul forces to fight is not normal. In terms of this, the three of us can certainly prevent our opponents. The most profound understanding of the Demonic Sound Clan is the soul fighting."

Yi Tian Mo and Ka Ba also showed their arrogance and confidence.

Shi Yan shook his head while smiling, and said, "No need. Although we've come to the Sun Island this time to intentionally display our abilities, we shouldn't be too arrogant and obstinate. Otherwise, other forces will unite and become our enemies, which is not good for us. Right now, the meeting on the island hasn't started yet, everyone all has their own plans. We should observe the situations of some important persons here first to see what their thoughts are."

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group nodded, implicating that they had understood.

Shi Yan continued to walk. It took him two hours to arrive at the place where the sense had originated. He saw some red houses from a distance, all of which were made of sharp red stones. Many images of beasts and birds were engraved on the stone pillars.

A block consisted of about twelve houses, grapes and bananas were planted around the area.

This was actually the scene of tropical forests. However, when Shi Yan had arrived, he had felt that the yin aura here was very dense, as it overwhelmed the area with gloomy devilish icy auras. The houses were burning hot, even insects couldn't exist here. It seemed that even the stupidest creature also knew that this place was abnormal.

"Very dense yin aura ..." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows while whisperingly said.

"This is the place of the Corpses God Sect." Li Fu suddenly stormed out, then bent down and said with a humble manner, "Since the followers of the Corpses God Sect have come and stayed here, this place has become extremely miasmatic. We also know that the Corpses God Sect's members have peculiar personalities, hence, we have arranged for them to stay in this remote area. These houses here all have cellars, which were used to store good wines before. After the Corpses God Sect has arrived, these cellars are used to keep the coffins with corpses inside.

"The corpse burial!" Shi Yan's eyes suddenly lit up. A light flashed up in his head. He instantly figured out who had sent out the soul auras to his consciousness earlier.

A dusty memory which was like the river water bursting the dike massively rolled back in his head.

That was a place similar to the corpse burial area. Exactly.

Two Sky corpses!

Shi Yan suddenly revealed a smile, looked at Li Fu, nodded and asked, "May I ask you a question? How many senior persons of the Corpses God Sect are there in those houses?"

Li Fu's face stiffened, laughed, and said with a grimacing face, "This is not allowed to be disclosed, young master, you also know we have rules ..."

"I know that you guys have rules," The storage ring on Shi Yan's finger brightened, a blazing bag emerged in his palm. He smilingly gave the bag which contained pure crystals to Li Fu, and gently said, "I only asked the identities of the people staying in those houses."

Li Fu was frightened and didn't dare to receive the bag. He bent down, took three steps backward, covering his chest while breathing heavily and screaming, "Young Master Yan, you shouldn't ridicule me like this."

"Ah?!" Shi Yan was bewildered, surprisingly looked at him. "What do you mean?"

"Young Master Yan, you have actually known it clearly." Li Fu revealed a forced smile, took another few steps backward again, his face was all red. "Inside your body, there is something that is able to oppress my powers. If you stand too close to me, my Martial Spirits will be very frightened."

Shi Yan was startled and his eyes became confused.

After hesitating for a while, he suddenly asked, "What you meant was that there is something inside of my body that possibly oppresses your Martial Spirits and makes you subconsciously be scared of me?"

Li Fu bent down, nodding constantly.

"I didn't expect that it also has this effect. The Martial Spirits of Ouyang Zhi seems to have some effects with the Three Gods Sect ..." Shi Yan quietly mumbled to himself, then smiled, meaningfully looked at Li Fu and said, "Hasn't your Hierarch instructed you to follow us closely? I am not a normal guest, it is why I have such a special privilege, isn't it?"

Li Fu's face slightly changed. He nodded once again, miserably said, "Young master, you are not like the other people."

"What else did he say?"

"I need to pay attention to you to avoid any unexpected events. That is why when Chen Duo wanted to take actions with you, I immediately got involved in preventing it. However, you have had the support from honorable people. I actually did a useless thing." Li Fu awkwardly smiled.

"That's how it is ..." Shi Yan thought for a while, then nodded, looked at Li Fu and said, "The fact that your Hierarch had laid his eyes on me is already a violation of the rule. I don't think he will blame you. If you don't tell me, I myself, will rummage through your memory to find it. This is your reluctant choice anyway."

Shi Yan quietly glanced at Yi Tian Mo.

Li Fu sweated a lot, feeling that his back had been totally wet. He cursed Shi Yan for being cruel and ignoble; his face, however, displayed fear. He hastily said, "Don't! Don't! I will tell you. How can I not say it?"

"Say it."

"The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect, Qing Ming, together with five protectors, more than thirty disciples, and some followers ..." Li Fu was so frightened and quickly said with a low voice. He told Shi Yan about the information related to the Corpses God Sect very clearly.

"Alright." Shi Yan waited until Li Fu finished, then flipped his sleeve, implicating that he had already dismissed Li Fu. "You'd better go a little bit far from here, otherwise you will not be fine if something happens. Being here is even worse. So, you'd better not linger and get lost ..."

"What do you want to do?" Li Fu frighteningly asked, "You can't just do it recklessly. We have rules."

"I know you have rules." Shi Yan felt annoyed and then urged, "If you continue staying here, you might violate the Corpses God Sect's rules. You should go back and tell Tang YuanNan that I know what to do. Moreover, let him know that I intentionally have something to do with the Corpses God Sect's people."

While talking, Shi Yan could sense a strange spiritual power inside his heart, which was as hot as the sun. He quietly poured a stream of the profound Qi into it; through the movement of the profound Qi, he captured the scorching power of the sun and secretly poured a little bit of it on Li Fu's body.

Li Fu was scared of Shi Yan so much that his whole body sweated. While he was still hesitating, he suddenly felt that his Martial Spirits reacted violently while the profound Qi inside his body was extremely chaotic, even his sea of consciousness was also shaken constantly as if it was about to fly out of his brain.

Li Fu was frightened. He knew that Shi Yan had done something with it. Thus, he didn't dare to hesitate any longer and instantly ran away.

Li Fu fled out of sight in just a blink. Even his aura also vanished completely.

Shi Yan was astonished, his face looked strange. He retrieved the aura which was the fusion of the profound Qi and the Martial Spirits. He took a deep breath and then walked towards the temporary residences of the Corpses God Sect.

"Creak!"

The door of a stone house in the middle of the block suddenly opened, from which miasmatic auras flowed out ...

"Look, the owner of this place is welcoming us." Shi Yan smiled without any fear and quickly walked over there. On the way, he suddenly spoke up, "I am Shi Yan, I have something to consult the predecessors of the Corpses God Sect. I hope the predecessors will instruct me."

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group quickly followed him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 303: The Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Inside the stone hall, cold icy power spread out everywhere. A flow of white dead aura turned out to be composed of devilish faces, wrapping around the stone pillars, which looked like those devils engraved on the stone pillars had just revived.

There were five oil lanterns mounted on the stone wall. The flames were shiny blue and dim, which brought other people a feeling that these flames could have died out at any time.

In front of the wall, at a dark gloomy corner, there was a figure standing lonely.

That person's eyes were glazed; his body was big with the dense miasmatic aura around, which was like a long-time dead corpse.

As soon as he had entered this stone house, Shi Yan couldn't help but frown. His soul consciousness diffused out but impossibly realized any living auras nor streams of souls.

There were no living humans.

That figure over there was actually a corpse with a pale face and stiffened limbs, served as a servant. It probably didn't have a high-level position.

As it saw Shi Yan's group going in, it turned a hook on the wall. A 'creak' sound resounded and the stone wall in front of Shi Yan started to move accordingly to some formation, gradually forming a path running downward.

That corpse was still blankly standing at the corner without any human emotions. It didn't even look at Shi Yan and the other people as if it only had one mission which was to open this path.

Shi Yan's face remained unchanged. He looked at the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group and nodded, then mumbled to himself, "Purposely make a mystery out of simple things."

He slowly stepped down on the stone stairs going deep down inside of the earth. He wanted to see what peculiar things were awaiting him down there.

Although the Corpses God Sect was mysterious as they had cultivated very inhumane secret techniques which had frightened other people, Shi Yan was not afraid of it too much, anyway, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group had the God Realm cultivation base.

In terms of souls, the three of them were far better than numerous people although their bodies' sturdiness was not as good as the other God Realm warriors.

In a battle, the unity of these three could easily defeat any God Realm warrior. Shi Yan believed that even a God Realm warrior at the highest level would have run away strenuously when being besieged by them.

Under the powerful soul oppression, it could sometimes have been more dangerous than a physical attack.

With the three of them having his back, not to mention this temporary residence of the Corpses God Sect, even the headquarters of the Corpses God Sect would not be able to stop him from entering.

After having gone for about ten zhang, Shi Yan still didn't see any lights.

Luckily, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group was still following him closely; thus, he wasn't scared, just quietly diffused his soul consciousness around to sense even the tiniest transformation, trying to find the living aura.

"Puff"

In the ink-black darkness where one impossibly saw one's own five fingers, a weak green light suddenly appeared. It didn't look different from fen-fires (atmospheric ghost lights seen by travelers at night, especially over bogs, swamps, or mashes) hovering around in the air. Besides, there was also a dull flame of an oil lamp which was like a ferocious ghost observing around.

A cool breeze flooded over, wanted to absorb itself into his body.

With a cold smile on his face, Shi Yan activated the heating forces of the Sun Refined Spirits. The scorching aura of those forces moved around in his body, burning that cool breeze up.

"Boom"

A blue flame inflamed ahead of them.

After that blue flame had ignited, ten deep blue flames suddenly emerged. In just a breath, there appeared eighteen cups of oil lamps with flickering flames everywhere. The flames lit up the place, hence, the scene also started to appear.

A line of coffins was placed neatly across the cellar.

A flow of dense dead aura spread out from inside of every coffin. The dead aura was chalky.

A flow of dead aura slowly flew to Shi Yan.

Shi Yan's eyes closed slightly, he suddenly shouted, "Show yourself."

The heat of the Thousand Year Earth Flame discharged out of his body. Just in a short time, Shi Yan's body had turned into an igniter, many flames like torches burst out from his body.

Before that dead aura could reach him, it had already smoked fizzingly and been burnt up into ashes. None of the dead aura could have touched him.

Some figures, one by one, descended on the coffins from the roof of the cellar.

The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Ming was wearing a black tunic and a blue mask with fangs. He stood on a coffin while his green pupils kept scanning Shi Yan. He then said with a weak voice, "Are you one of the Yang's?"

Yin Hai stood on the coffin on the left, quietly evaluated Shi Yan with somber eyes.

"Consider it true." Shi Yan nodded indifferently, closed his eyes sensing around. He suddenly goggled, looking toward the two yin wooden coffins under Yin Hai's feet, then said with a smile, "I come here for the two Sky corpses in those two coffins. It can be said that they and I somehow have fate. When I had arrived at the Sun Island, these two Sky corpses had called for me, which led me here."

"It's you indeed." Yin Hai's face suddenly changed, becoming more somber. He then grinned and said, "Little rascal, at the burial area number 93 that year, I didn't know which way you used to enthrall my Sky corpses, making them slaughter even their own fellows and helping you escape from the burial area. Well, you are now on the Sun Island, you want to make use of these two Sky corpses again, don't you? Hahaha, today, as the owner of these Sky corpses on this island, I want to see how you can break through my oppressive forces."

"Yin Hai, shut up."

Qing Ming bowed and shouted to prevent Yin Hai from babbling. He then coldly and seriously looked at Shi Yan. He uttered weakly, "At the burial area that year, these two Sky corpses were controlled by you, and didn't obey the great elder Yin Hai's commands. They woke up and acted accordingly to your will. Is this true?"

Shi Yan thought for a while, nodded, and said, "That's true."

There emerged many small flames inside those green eyes. The flames seemed to have some consciousness that allowed them to cooperate with the dead auras here to be able to completely control all the corpses.

"Move!" Qing Ming turned his head, glancing at Yin Hai.

Yin Hai followed that command, leaped up, and landed next to another elder.

Two yin wooden coffins automatically flew up by some unknown forces. The white dead aura covered everywhere. The two coffins then descended in front of Shi Yan.

The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect, Qing Ming, stretched out his left hand, pointing at the two yin wooden coffins, then shouted with a specific tone, "Go out!"

"Boom"

The two lids of the coffins shot up, two Sky corpses, one male, one female, whom Shi Yan had seen at the burial area number 93, sat up. Their eyes were emotionless. Their bodies were rigid and cold, which looked like a puppet being manipulated by someone.

Shi Yan slightly squinted.

"Is it true that you have seen these two Sky corpses?" Qing Ming asked feebly.

Shi Yan nodded and replied, "That's true. But, these two Sky corpses seem to be oppressed by some forces. The aura inside their bodies is not working. They should have definitely been sealed. Currently, they are only puppets in your hands, and totally let you control them without having the slightest intentions of resistance."

"This little rascal has exceptional eyes." Qing Ming faintly laughed. His laughter was similar to the cry of a ferocious ghost, which was extremely unpleasant to one's ears.

Together with the laughter that could freeze other people, the green pupils of the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Minh were getting darker and darker. Many green flames, which were as big as his fingertips, suddenly shot out from his eyes.

The green flame radiated a kind of aura that scared people out of their wits, slowly flying toward the two Sky corpses.

"The Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame!" Right at this time, the Ice Cold Flame instantly sent out a message. "This is one of the Heaven Flames, ranked the ninth. As soon as this corpse flame touches a living creature, the blood cells inside the body will become anomalous. It then becomes a servant corpse, which is controlled by the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame."

Shi Yan was shaken, moving backward three steps while quietly activated all kinds of defensive forces inside his body to guard against the possibility in which the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect would use the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame to attack him.

The green eyes of Qing Ming lit up strangely as if they could see through Shi Yan's precaution.

Many feeble flames, which were controlled by his hands, slowly flew out and disappeared inside the two Sky corpses that were sitting neatly straight up.

As soon as the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame had gotten into the two Sky corpses, the two of them, one male and one female, also slowly recovered a little bit of aura. The oppressive forces inside of their bodies had melted like the snow in summer. Their rigid bodies became more flexible.

"Little rascal, is the flame inside your body one of the Heaven Flames?" Qing Ming didn't look at the two Sky corpses, instead, he paid attention to Shi Yan's body. "Among the scorching flames, the Sun God of Tang YuanNan belongs to the Sun's heat, so what does your Heaven Flame belong to?"

"I know you have the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame." Shi Yan frowned, quietly communicated with the tree people of Yi Tian Mo's group, informing them the danger of the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame. After that, he spoke up with a low voice, "You are the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect, possess the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame, master of[DN1] several secret Corpse Control Techniques of the Corpses God Sect. It seems that you have underrated your real cultivation ability."

"That's totally true." Qing Ming wasn't humble at all and revealed a devilish smile. "Although the flame inside your body is indeed a little outstanding, its opposing ability is probably as strong as my Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame. Regretfully, your cultivation base is too low, impossible to truly control it. Therefore, I can easily dominate you. Do you believe it or not?"

"Yes." Shi Yan nodded, then said with a mocking tone, "But you are not able to do it."

"Unable to do it?" The green flame inside Qing Ming's eyes flickered a little bit. The dense yin icy aura emitted from the pores on his body.

At the same time, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group also realized that the icy aura started to approach them.

More than tens of thousands of soul auras from the three of them flowed out like endless tides, besieging the disciples and the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect.

[DN1]Choices of "master of" "having mastered...", "mastering..." but cannot be left alone as "master..."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 304: The King Corpse made a roar

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

All of the white dead auras in the cellar were beaten earth-shakenly, which was like a tornado blasting everywhere.

Sharp Saber Winds ear-splittingly shrieked, leaving many traces on the walls.

Under the dim lights of the oil lamps, on the walls of the cellar emerged countless scratches that were extremely deep, which looked like they were being slashed by a sharp weapon.

Numerous interlacing scratches were heavily carved deep into the stone walls.

Peculiar lights zoomed over out of nowhere, approaching and raiding on the cellar.

The white yin aura abruptly engulfed the flock of the Corpses God Sect's elders, creating a very long yin aura wall wrapping around them.

More than tens of thousands of visible transparent soul forces, which were like the starlight coming from the ether and densely shining on the earth, were violently attacking every corner of the cellar.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group shut their eyes half closed. Although they were not moving, their bodies were the gathering place of the starlight. Each beam of the spectacular starlight entangled everyone in the cellar.

Even Shi Yan was not an exception.

Hundreds of flows of starlight pierced into his Sea of Consciousness. Those were the soul starlight of Yi Tian Mo's group, which was like endlessly long as well as extremely tenacious fibers. That soul starlight made it impossible for him to use his Sea of Consciousness nor the five Devils nor his host soul.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group obviously didn't target him; however, the oppression that he was suffering was not just a joke.

The green pupils inside the eyes of the Corpses God Sect's Hierarch were full of the starlight fibers.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group was controlling him. Through the unknown marvelous secret techniques, most of the starlight fibers had penetrated into Qing Ming's body, entered his head, and tied up his host soul and his Sea of Consciousness.

The host soul and the Sea of Consciousness were the foundations of a warrior, an essential place to control the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame. So, when the host soul and the Sea of Consciousness were limited, Qing Ming wasn't able to release the consciousness, which obviously prevented him from controlling the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame and thus, from intimidating Shi Yan.

The yin icy aura was extremely heavy. The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Ming was putting all of his powers to break those soul fibers.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo kept smiling faintly, uniting to increase the oppressive soul forces, making extreme use of all kinds of the Demonic Sound Clan's Upanishads.

As being attacked by their souls, Qing Ming had to struggle very hard as the light in his green eyes gradually became gloomier.

Yin Hai, with a somber face, was sitting straight on a yin wooden coffin in silence. His eyes were overwhelmed with fear while his body trembled.

He had already realized the true cultivation base of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group. Those three God Realm warriors were using their powerful souls to oppress others, which led to the appearance of countless swirls in the cellar.

Anyone who stood close to this place would not be able to escape from the soul attraction forces of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group. If any intentions of resistance appeared in their heads, they would have to suffer the three people's tide of souls.

The Demonic Sound Clan profoundly understood the soul attack. This understanding was far beyond that of the human warriors. Currently, the three of them united, releasing different kinds of miraculous souls that prevented the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect to release the Heaven Flame.

As the Hierarch had no more strength to protest, he couldn't do anything else except for miserably sustaining.

In a soul attacking fight, although they were at the same God Realm, Yi Tian Mo alone was enough to dominate him.

Let alone the three of them uniting with each other?!"Alright." Shi Yan swung his hand and said. "I think that Hierarch Qing Ming shouldn't be overconfident like you were. Don't assume that your abilities alone can turn us into corpses."

In fact, Shi Yan had quietly noticed earlier. When the yin aura concentrated on Qing Ming's body, he had realized Qing Ming's wicked intention.

The Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame was hard to deal with. Once this Corpse Flame flew out of Qing Ming's body, it would cover the entire cellar, and thus the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group would have been unable to react.

Although his Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame was dangerous, exactly as what Qing Ming had said, his cultivation base was not high enough to control it.

If they were in a real battle, before the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame had come close to Qing Ming, it would have been wrapped up by the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame. Hence, he would have become a corpse of Qing Ming and been enslaved by that Corpse Flame for his entire life.

Qing Ming had had this intention indeed.

He wanted to enslave not only him but also the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group.

That pompous idea had appeared in his head as he had assumed that the power of the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame was enough to oppress those three people.

Having seen through Qing Ming's evil intention, Shi Yan hadn't gone easy on him anymore. He immediately commanded the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group to use the most powerful soul oppressive forces to hinder him from using the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame.The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group slowly retrieved more than tens of thousands of flows of soul auras.

Countless lights in the cellar started to dim and fade away and then turned into billions of light dots, going back into the bodies of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group, which looked like numerous birds flying back to their nests.

There was nothing left in the cellar which had been overwhelmed with murderous aura earlier. The scene was restoring its original peace.

All of the elders of the Corpses God Sect were wearing grave faces; their eyes were full of fear and resentment. They didn't dare to act recklessly though.

Qing Ming's green eyes lit up some green lights. He glanced at Shi Yan and the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group but didn't say a word.

Qing Ming didn't continue taking actions.

"I know because you have realized that the forces inside our bodies were not as mighty as yours, you have arrogantly assumed that relying on your Heaven Flame alone could have had oppressed the three of us." Yi Tian Mo coldly smiled and said disrespectfully, "The Demonic Sound Clan's body structure is not the same as yours. Thus, in the same realm, the Demonic Sound Clan's body cannot be as mighty as the human's. The God power in our bodies isn't as strong as you neither." After pausing for a short while, Yi Tian Mo frigidly continued, "However, this doesn't mean that the Demonic Sound Clan's warriors are not as strong as you at the same level."

"Demonic Sound Clan? Pagans?" Qing Ming was frightened. He said, "Turns out you are the pagans?"

"Hmm," Ka Ba said, "What about pagans? In the ancient times, humankind wasn't the original owner of this continent. Humankind was only one race on this continent, whose power wasn't as strong as those of the other races. If it wasn't because humankind had wicked intentions, took use of the conflicts among the other races to stimulate the war, this continent could have still belonged to our pagan race."

Qing Ming's eyes became serious, scanning all over Ka Ba. He then faintly smiled and asked, "Do you assume that this all that I have?"

"Roammmmmm."

An earth-shaking roar with full of brutal auras reverberated from inside the earth.

Earth-destroyable vibrations were widespread while a flow of tremendous auras covered the entire place at the same time.

Suddenly, all of the yin wooden coffins shook constantly. In this devilish atmosphere, the rattle sounds coming out from inside the coffins had proved that the corpses in those coffins were all active.

The faces of Yin Hai's group displayed a great happiness. They couldn't help but shout out loud, "Hierarch, you have brought it here?"

Qing Ming arrogantly nodded and confidently said, "Maybe my strength alone is not the opponent of the three of you, but together with that old guy underneath the earth, I am afraid that you can't get out of here in one piece."

Shi Yan's face changed.

He had known that there was a creature hiding inside the earth. It was the Thousand Year King Corpse of the Corpses God Sect.

The King Corpse was the actual mighty fighting machine of the Corpses God Sect.

All the information related to the King Corpse had been spread out in the Endless Sea. Any of the high-class warriors who used to fight with the King Corpse had confirmed that it was very mighty.

The King Corpse could be compared with the God Realm warrior. Its real ability was even much stronger than that of a God Realm warrior.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group quietly chucked their tongues while their eyebrows slammed together. They were able to sense a violent force through their souls.

However, although that King Corpse had still been hiding inside the earth for the whole time, they hadn't been able to figure it out, which frightened them very much. They felt freezing because of the King Corpse's strength.

After the King Corpse had just made a roar from inside the earth, the entire Sun Island was violently shaken already.

The God Realm warriors on the island were startled and then released their soul consciousness altogether towards the Corpses God Sect's place.

Even the Sun God Tang YuanNan's face also changed in fear. As soon as he had released his soul consciousness, the three people of Li Fu's group arrived, quickly approached and clearly reported the situation, "Shi Yan has come to the Corpses God Sect's place."

Tang YuanNan was startled. Tens of thousands of earth lights emitted from his body and then disappeared into the void.

The yin auras were overwhelming in the cellar. A blazing red dot of light emerged, gradually enlarged and became a dazzling Sun. Space was distorted, the Sun God Tang YuanNan appeared.

The light dimmed as the glowing red face of Tang YuanNan emerged. He was frowning, looking at the Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect then said, "Qing Ming ge, has this place ever done something wrong with you? Why do you want to use the King Corpse to destroy my island?"

The terrifying light in Qing Ming's eyes lessened a little bit. He took a deep breath and said, "Just mistaken."

After a flow of consciousness shot out into underneath the earth from Qing Ming's head, the horrendous aura then slowly receded.

The ancient corpses of Qing Ming now stopped roaring and quietly stayed inside the earth.

Tang YuanNan stood between Qing Ming and Shi Yan. His back was facing Shi Yan. Although he didn't turn his head around, Shi Yan's body still trembled.

He felt that his heart was beating very frantically. His body gradually brightened up like a shooting star in the sky, which made him feel very strange.

Tang YuanNan still didn't turn around, but his body had gotten hotter little by little and eventually glowed.

Each of the Suns gave off a radiant circle of light in the cellar, flooding this cellar with a sea of light. The temperature was gradually increasing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 305: Joint owner

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Shi Yan and Tang YuanNan were five meters away from each other. Their bodies had peculiar transformations simultaneously. At this time, there quietly appeared a fanciful connection between them that affected both of their Martial Spirits.

It was the first time they had met. Although they had never known each other's appearance before, the Martial Spirits inside their bodies had triggered a resonance.

Shi Yan slightly shivered, holding his chest, clenching his teeth and cursing under his breath.

He didn't know anything regarding the Star Martial Spirits. He basically couldn't control these forces.

Shi Yan's heart was beating frantically, deranging all forces inside his body, making them fight against themselves and causing him a lot of pain.

Tang YuanNan didn't seem to have any abnormal changes. His brightening gesture showed that he was very comfortable. His body was radiating many circles of light, one by one. These circles of light moved and covered Shi Yan entirely as he pleased.

"Damn it!" Shi Yan cursed with a ferocious face. Countless negative feelings inside his meridians erupted violently like a volcano.

In an instant, his strong body gradually withered while an extremely devilish force burst out from his meridians.

This evil force had a tremendous and mighty momentum, impetuously oppressed the other spiritual forces that were perversely stirring his heart and helped it back to its normal state.

After gasping a few breaths and taking three steps backward, his radiating body like a cold star gradually recovered.

"Oh?" Tang YuanNan slightly uttered, finally turned his head around to look at Shi Yan with an astonished face. His eyes were like the two small suns projecting dazzling lights that could frighten other people.

Under these powerful eyes, Shi Yan felt painful and didn't dare to look straight to them.

Only until the Ice Cold Flame released the icy power that seeped into his body and slowly gathered in his eyes, he started to adapt with the sunlight from Tang YuanNan's eyes. He then calmly looked at Tang YuanNan and said, "Great Hierarch Tang!"

"We are all from the same sect, no need to be so formal." Tang YuanNan revealed a smile. The sunlight on his body had faded away little by little. He no longer had the intention of testing Shi Yan's ability.

Shi Yan relaxed his whole body. The Star Martial Spirits also became restful as if it didn't see the opponent anymore; hence, it lost interest and stopped provoking and rebelling.

"Same sect …?" Shi Yan confusedly smiled, slightly shook his head without daring to say anything more.

The Hierarch of the Corpses God Sect Qing Ming frigidly and suspiciously looked at Tang YuanNan and then swept his doubtful eyes over Shi Yan. He revealed a cold smile after a while, "I didn't expect that this little rascal had some relations with the Three Gods Sect. No wonder why Tang ge has come here so fast. It seems that you have come here to protect this child."

"Protect this child?" Tang YuanNan seemed to find it very funny, turned around looking at Qing Ming then burst into laughter, "Even if I didn't get involved, what could have you done to him? Qing Ming ge, don't blame me for not warning you. Shi Yan's forces are much stronger than what you see now. You just think about it yourself."

Qing Ming' eyes brightened up. He started to think about the forces behind Shi Yan.

"I've come here to tell Qing Ming ge that you shouldn't recklessly use the King Corpse." Tang YuanNan's face was very calm as if he was solving an everyday matter. "My island is not able to stand too much of the pressures. I hope Qing Ming ge have some regards for me."

Tang YuanNan turned his head around looking at Shi Yan, revealed a meaningful smile, "Little Rascal, can you behave a little bit? Although you have come to the Sun Island for only two hours, five Earth Realm warriors have already been killed. Three forces denounced you to me, and now, you are fighting with the Hierarch Qing Ming. What do you want to do after all?"

Shi Yan was surprised.

"Before the meeting starts, you shouldn't cause any more troubles." Tang YuanNan reluctantly released a long sigh and said, "Help me save face, OK?"

"Regarding the situation related to the Sevenfold Underworld, have you found out anything?" Shi Yan was startled for a while before asking with his knitting eyebrows.

"Let's wait until the meeting to talk about it. It is too soon to tell now." Tang YuanNan's face was complicated. He slightly nodded and continued, "When the meeting is over, you will go with me to the Moon Island. I have some things to tell you in private."

Shi Yan nodded, implicating that he already understood.

"If there are any problems, tell me. Understand?" Tang YuanNan hesitated a little bit then added while knitting his eyebrows, "Actually, you are the joint owner of this island …"

The faces of Yin Hai and the flock of elders of the Corpses God Sect instantly changed and displayed fear after having listened to what Tang YuanNan had just said.

Qing Ming's eyes also became very strange.

"Joint owner…" Shi Yan also found it funny. "Alright, I will be more well-behaved and less troublesome. However, you make me feel bad; I won't care about this 'joint owner'. Anyway, a part of my blood is the Yang family's."

"It is good that you understand." Tang YuanNan nodded and said nothing more. A beam of light flashed up, and he disappeared into the void again.

"How is the relation between you and the Three God Sect?" Qing Ming took a deep breath. "As what I have known, the Yang family and the Three Gods Sect have always been against each other for hundreds of years. Although the two sides haven't gotten into any big wars for the last ten years, I have never heard that the Yang family and the Three Gods Sect had any sort of connections."

Shi Yan coldly harrumphed and didn't even bother to reply.

From deep inside his heart, he knew that Tang YuanNan wasn't scared of Qing Ming. That was why Tang YuanNan said that he was a joint owner of the Sun Island. In fact, Tang YuanNan just wanted to entice him.

Through the Corpses God Sect, Tang YuanNan perhaps wanted to spread out the news regarding the relationship between him and the Three Gods Sect, let all of the warriors in the Endless Sea know that besides being a member of the Yang family, Shi Yan was also the Spirit Inheritor of the Three Gods Sect.

He had the Star Martial Spirit, so he would possibly step on the Star Island in the future. Thus, becoming the Spirit Inheritor of the Three Gods Sect was also obvious, especially after the Yang family had hidden in the Demon Area, their power had dramatically declined, and Yang Tian Emperor had not been in a good situation.

Shi Yan also understood that the reason why Tang YuanNan had proactively displayed his good intentions was that the friendly attitude with the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race was also an important factor besides the fact that he possessed the Star Martial Spirits.

The unity of the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wing Race wasn't less powerful than that of any other forces. The fact that Tang YuanNan enticed Shi Yan also meant enticing the Demonic Sound Clan and the Wings Race. This guy's plan was really good.

"The Corpses God Sect doesn't have any hostility with you either." A few moments later, Qing Ming suddenly admitted his mistake. "If you are interested in these two Sky corpses, I can give them to you, considering them my admission of the mistake for the reckless actions at the corpse burial plot number 93. The reason I considered you the corpse refining object that year is because of the trade with the Yin Yang Wonderland. Other than that, we don't have any direct relations with them. What do you think?"

Yin Hai's group was startled with their eyes and mouths wide-opened.

"Two Sky corpses and the resentment between the Corpses God Sect and you will be cleared. How about it?" Qing Ming said with a low voice.

"Hierarch!" Yin Hai was panicked. These two Sky corpses belonged to him.

"Shut up!" Qing Ming shouted out loud.

Yin Hai mused immediately.

"Two Sky corpses …" Shi Yan frowned, contemplated for a while before saying, "It's ok that way. But, you have to remove all the formation techniques on those Sky corpses as well as wiping out the corpse souls that Yin Hai has been retaining."

"Of course." Qing Ming instantly agreed.

"Cleaning up the things in these two Sky corpses requires some time. Three days, three days later, I will send Yin Hai to bring you these two Sky corpses. How is it?"

"Let's do it that way." Shi Yan dragged a half smile out of the corner of his mouth, clasped his hands conducting the etiquette with Qing Ming.

"Predecessor Qing Ming is very generous indeed. I have learned a lot for today. See you in the meeting." After finishing, Shi Yan turned around and left.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group also followed him, quickly left without leaving any traces.

"Hierarch." Yin Hai resentfully bowed his head. "Why?"

"You don't need to know." The green eyes of Qing Ming suddenly flared up peculiar dots of light that formed a miraculous formation. Inside this small formation, a feeble green flame was flickering and then gradually transformed into a small dark blue face.

"There is still a Heaven Flame in his body." A strange consciousness appeared in Qing Ming's head, zooming over his Sea of Consciousness.

"There is something exceptional on his body. Otherwise, the other two Heaven Flames would not have submitted. We temporarily shouldn't confront this guy. Let's carefully observe him for a while first."

Qing Ming quietly nodded. The green hue in his eyes was gradually dimmer; his pupils regained their brown color as usual."Master," Yi Tian Mo slightly turned around, pointed towards above the head and said with a small voice, "The God Realm warriors' souls are still watching."

Shi Yan raised his head looking up towards the sky then said with a faint smile, "No need to care about them. They are very arrogant; their subordinates were many. They will not show themselves just because of an Earth Realm warrior like me. I think that they will care about me after the meeting is over. Right now, I am not qualified yet."

"So, are we going back now?" Yi Tian Mo continued asking.

Shi Yan was bewildered, thought for a while and then said, "The three of you go back first. I am going to the Sacred Light Mountain. If I go back now, there would probably be some people coming to find me. That's annoying. And if you guys go with me, it will attract other people's eyes. Hahaha, I also want to relax a little bit."

"Will it be dangerous?" Ka Ba worriedly asked. "Or Yi Tian Mo will go with you, the two of us will go back first."

"No need." Shi Yan shook his head. "You guys go back altogether. Some warriors on this island are still watching you. In their eyes, I am just a messenger. You have overrated their respect towards me. I know you can always use your souls to transmit messages to me. Thus, if something happens, I can also send a message to you. Although this island is not small, it is not big for you either. It won't take too long for you to fly to me with all of your strength."

"Alright. We'll go first then." Yi Tian Mo nodded, bent down to conduct his etiquette before quickly disappearing.Shi Yan went straight to the Sacred Light Mountain. He sometimes met some people on the way. A bunch of young warriors with tidy clothes ahead were gathering into groups of three or five, discussing and smiling continually. They didn't seem to be so worried about the Demons Dwellers' invasion; on the contrary, it appeared that they were enjoying the fun and the pleasant atmosphere here.

Shi Yan had already killed five Earth Realm warriors just right after having come here. However, very few people had seen it.

Therefore, most of the warriors from different forces everywhere didn't recognize him while he was on his way. They kept laughing and talking with each other, didn't lay their eyes on him.

The Sacred Light Mountain was the only mountain on the island. It was tens of thousands of zhang tall, like a sky supporting pillar piercing up through the sky.

The Great Sun Holy Palace of the Sun Island was up on the peak of the Sacred Light Mountain, staying hidden inside the hovering misty clouds, being overwhelmed with the blazing summer sunlight day by day.

It was said that this Great Sun Holy Palace had been made of numerous rare mineral stones that could absorb the sunlight and had countless miraculous effects.

There were many hot springs at the Sacred Light Mountain. It was said that those hot springs had varieties of mystical effectiveness which helped women's skin whitening, shiny, and smooth or helped men be energetic. Soaking in this calm, warm water would make people feel refreshed and revitalized again.

At the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain, besides the hot springs, there were also some trading fairs established for exchanging materials, many taverns supplying wine and girls, or typical cultivating rooms exclusively reserved for the warriors.

That was why the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain could attract many outstanding youths from everywhere.

Many young warriors had followed their great masters here for many different purposes. They gathered in groups, being excited and attached, hoping that they could be lucky enough to find their dream treasures.At a sky-blue bathing place, the warm steam hovered about and covered the hot spring. The bathing area was divided into different separating areas by jasper walls. In the middle of the hot spring area, there was a small ellipse-shape lake with the size that was as big as a football field.

Quite a significant number of warriors were bathing and resting in the lake.

A young girl in a thin blouse sunk her slender body into the water of the spring.

Because of the rising steam which almost covered the entire water surface, her figure became ambiguous; even her face couldn't be seen clearly, let alone her prominent body that was hidden under the hot water of the hot spring.

Many pavilions were surrounding the bathing place. Some warriors were leaning against the handrails inside those pavilions, attentively looking at the hot spring. Although they couldn't see anything clearly, a bunch of them all wore an excited and eager face.

Shi Yan walked over to the bathing place and took a quick glance at it. It was indeed impossible to see girls' appearances under this dense, steaming water, let alone to see through the water to watch their mesmerizing bodies.

As he emotionlessly walked into one of the pavilions, he heard the sound of a buoyant discussion of some warriors as well as the scent of wine. He immediately realized that this was the only tavern of this bathing place, which specialized in supplying delicious dishes.

While beaming out a faint smile, Shi Yan felt that his body had loosened a bit and was now relaxed. He stared at that tavern for a while before walking inside.

"Miss Gu, try this. This is the Crescent Moon Crab Meat which can only be found in the Moon Island of the Three Gods Sect. The meat is soft with natural flavor. It is very delicious."

"Miss Qu, try a little bit of this Flowing Clouds Flying Streams. It has been said that this wine has been made of the Sacred Spring inside the Sacred Light Mountain. This sacred wine can mesmerize everyone."

"…" (Much more noises of talking)

Five or six young, good-looking men in tidy and beautiful clothes were smilingly blandishing the two women sitting at the table next to the window.

The women over there were Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing. Although Gu Ling Lung still wore the strange mask, with the exceptional aura spreading out from her body, as well as her appearance which everyone here had all known of, many men had gone mad with her beauty.

As soon as Shi Yan had stepped in and even before he could find a seat for himself, he heard those voices coming up and couldn't help but feel ridiculous.

He slightly shook his head without saying anything. He found a table near a window and then deliberately looked towards the hot spring where the steam was rising hazily, trying to find a charming figure that was able to attract him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 306: Good fortune came unexpectedly

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

In front of the window.

Shi Yan's head leaned against the window frame to observe the blue lake down there.

In the immense steam, beautiful figures ambiguously faded in and out.

Many good-looking young warriors with magnificent clothes were also sitting next to the windows like him, talking and laughing, sometimes whistling; they were all very relaxing.

Inside the pavilion, numerous guards of the Three Gods Sect came and went, bringing many free fruits to the tables that had people sitting.

The Sun Island had seldom been opened to welcome the outside world. The warriors, who were present on the Sun Island this time, all followed their great masters of several families or famous sects who were guests of the Three Gods Sect.

Therefore, the bathing places at the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain were opened for free. Even some taverns offered free fruits and food to their guests.

Of course, the Three Gods Sect would not provide the precious and rare food for free. People should have enough money to pay for it.

Shi Yan scanned over the precious food menu of the Three Gods Sect but didn't feel very interested in having them. As he felt that the free fruits were enough, he didn't call the guards to order more food after taking a seat.

An undetected soul message was transmitted into his head. The messenger was Yi Tian Mo.

"Master, there are indeed many people that have come to greet and talk. Among them are the warriors of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland, the Dong Fang family, and the Yin Yang Wonderland, as well as the people that you have taught them a lesson earlier. Do you want to see them?"

Although the soul message of Yi Tian Mo was sent from ten miles far away, it remained very clear and didn't fade away in Shi Yan's head as if Yi Tian Mo was just standing next to him.

After thinking for a while, Shi Yan responded to Yi Tian Mo's soul in his head, "Ignore them. We don't receive anyone."

"Yes." Yi Tian Mo quietly retrieved his soul message first. Shi Yan regained his normal state with his lucid eyes.

"Ah?" Shi Yan exhaled slightly in shock, knitted his eyebrows, looked at the person sitting in front of him then asked with a low voice, "Who are you?"

As he wasn't as good at using the soul as Yi Tian Mo, he had to concentrate all of his spirits to communicate with Yi Tian Mo, and thus, he couldn't notice any changes happening nearby.

After having exchanged messages with Yi Tian Mo, he was immediately beware of a young man sitting right next to him.

This person wore a five-colored tunic. His coat was also colorful with the embroidery of all kinds of exotic flowers and birds.

Although this person's clothes were weird, he was extremely good-looking. His face was elegantly jade-like, and his eyes were like bright stars. His appearance was even more beautiful than that of a beautiful girl.

Under Shi Yan's scrutinized look, this person relaxingly laughed while one of his legs put on one of the tables beside them. He deliberately picked up a cluster of grapes and said with a smile, "I am also traveling to the Endless Sea for sightseeing. My name is Ye ZhangFeng. I used to be a member of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland but have gotten expelled. Now, I don't belong to any forces."

While smiling, he raised his left hand, which was even more delicate than that of a pretty girl, to call a guard who was approaching toward them and said, "Bring four 'Sun Flame' bottles here. This kind of wine is unforgettable."

"Coff."

A heavy bag of Crystal Coins was launched from his palm and exactly fell into the hand of the Three Gods Sect's guard.

"We both drink and watch beautiful girls at the same time. Hahaha, I am very interested in beautiful girls, so we can comfortably discuss with each other."

This person didn't show any signs of formalities whatsoever. He took an apple and aggressively bit it then smilingly pointed towards Gu Ling Lung and Qu Yan Qing, lowered his voice and said, "Those two girls over there are real precious food. One of them is the daughter of the Gu family; the other is the Holy Maiden of the Heaven Lake Divine Land. They not only have exceptional appearances but are also the outstanding warriors on the Power Rankings. Especially the Holy Maiden of the Heaven Lake Divine Lan, the face behind that mask will surely make people long for it day and night …"

Ye ZhangFeng's face seemed to be very excited. He flicked his tongue with half-closed eyes and revealed a big grin.

While he was talking, a guard of the Three Gods Sect had already brought four bottles of the 'Sun Flame' and some snacks.

He lazily stood up, grabbed a bottle of the 'Sun Flame', threw his head back guzzling a few gulps of wine then wiped his mouth and complimented, "This wine is amazing."

Shi Yan leaned his back against the chair, slightly squinted, coldly looking at Ye ZhangFeng without saying anything.

"Do you want to try a sip?" Ye ZhangFeng spoke up, put a bottle of the 'Sun Flame' in front of Shi Yan and seriously said, "Only the Three Gods Sect has this wine. It has been made by a Sun God. You will feel that your tummy is in flames after drinking it. It is both subtle and hot, absolutely a good wine for a man."

Shi Yan contemplated and didn't say a word. He took the 'Sun Flame' bottle, held his face up drinking almost half of the bottle in one breath. He then frigidly looked at Ye ZhangFeng and said, "Spit it out. Why are you looking for me?"

Ye ZhangFeng's face stiffened. He rubbed his cheek and said with an embarrassed smile, "You realized it?"

"You have the Purgatory True Flame which ranks number 4 on the Heaven Flames list. Moreover, you have also fused with that Purgatory True Flame. Your understanding of the Heaven Flames is not less than that of the Corpses God Sect's Hierarch Qing Ming. You also know about his Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame while you are just in the Earth Realm. You have probably met Qing Ming earlier." Shi Yan coldly said. "Heaven Flames can sense and detect each other. As you are sitting in front of me, I can apparently sense the Heaven Flame's aura on your body. I just want to know what you are going to do after all?"

Heaven Flames can absorb and support each other. If one Heaven Flame consumes another one, it will bring that Heaven Flame itself and its owner a marvelous benefit.

A half hour ago, Shi Yan and the Corpses God Sect had confronted. He also knew that Qing Ming had the greed for his Heaven Flame.

If the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group hadn't been there, or Tang YuanNan hadn't appeared to warn Qing Ming, Qing Ming would have recklessly found all the ways to absorb his Heaven Flame.

If Qing Ming had absorbed the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame, his God Realm would have entered a new level, and his strength then could frighten everyone.

As Ye ZhangFeng possessed the Purgatory True Flame, Shi Yan had to be very careful with him.

"The Purgatory True Flame originates from the purgatory, which is the origination of the Purgatory Flame that ranks number 4 among the Heaven Flames. The Purgatory True Flame can melt down all mineral metals. Therefore, the Purgatory True Flame can not only prevent the enemies but also refine medicinal pills and secret treasures. The person who possesses the Purgatory True Flame can also become an Alchemist or a Blacksmith. In terms of the achievements in these two fields, ordinary people are completely on the losing ground ..."

The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message from the Blood Vein Ring to help Shi Yan understand a little bit more about the attributes of the Purgatory True Flame.

"Don't misunderstand." Ye ZhangFeng laughed while raising his hand, implicating that he didn't have any wicked intentions. As he didn't see Shi Yan having any abnormal actions, he then regained his previous deliberate manner, laughed and said, "I meet you here unexpectedly. I have come to this tavern to drink and then realized that you have the Heaven Flame's aura; hence, I walked over here."

"That's good." Shi Yan nodded with calm eyes. He sedately ate fruits and drank the good wine of Ye ZhangFeng, relaxingly watching the hot water lake, ignoring the other person.

"In fact…" Ye ZhangFeng wanted to say something but then stopped.

Shi Yan didn't look at him pretending not to hear it and continued watching the lake down there.

"I want to make a trade with you. I don't know what kind of your Heaven Flame is, but I think that you can help me successfully refine some Sacred Level Secret Treasures."

Ye ZhangFeng said with flaming bad ambitions and burning eyes, "Although I have the Purgatory True Flame, my cultivation base is too low, which prevents me from being able to make use all of the Purgatory True Flame's forces. Meanwhile, refining Sacred Level Secret Treasures requires a persistent heating flame for a long time. That is why I couldn't do it."

"Not interested." Shi Yan didn't turn his head and directly refused him.

"You are not taking this chance to deprive him of the Purgatory True Flame that resides in his body?" The Ice Cold Flame sent out a message. "Although this little rascal's cultivation base is the same as yours, killing him is not a difficult task with your true ability. After he is dead, you can absorb the Purgatory True Flame. What do you think?"

"He only has the Earth Realm cultivation base, but he could fuse it with his own body. Do you think that he is that easy to deal with?" Shi Yan beamed out a faint smile. "As what I have known, it seems that only the True God warriors are qualified enough to fuse the Heaven Flames with their bodies. When I've met Qing Ming, I could feel that his fusion was even less than that of this little rascal. I don't think we should recklessly do anything."

"Make sense. This person is indeed a little peculiar." The Ice Cold Flame agreed with Shi Yan.

"Honestly, I am more interested in Qing Ming's Heaven Flame …"

"Ah, aren't you crazy? Qing Ming is a God Realm warrior. His Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame is very anomalous. Although his fusion with the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame is not as good as that of this little rascal, his realm is very high, which allows him to make great use of the Superb Adjoin Corpses Flame's powers. Have you gone mad?"

"Probably. If I am interested in Qing Ming, so are other people. We will see how the situation goes and find the right time to take action."

"…" (silent)

When the Ice Cold Flame and he were secretly communicating, Ye ZhangFeng worriedly rubbed his face.

After a long while, Ye ZhangFeng suddenly clenched his teeth and hatefully said, "If you can help me, the Sacred Level Secret Treasure will be yours if it can be successfully refined."

Shi Yan's eyes brightened up; he turned his head around looking at Ye ZhangFeng as if he was a stupid person. "Are you insane?"

"Going to be," Ye ZhangFeng laughed strangely. "You also know the value of a Sacred Level Secret Treasure. In the Endless Sea, each Sacred Level Secret Treasure is the thing to guard the sect. I am willing to give it to you because I want you to help me."

"So, what will you get after that?" Shi Yan was startled, unable to understand.

"My cultivating technique is a little bit specific. Breaking through the realm is carried out through the secret treasure refinement. If I am successful in refining a Sacred Level Secret Treasure, I can break through directly to the Nirvana Realm from the Earth Realm, even possibly enter the Spirit Realm." Ye ZhangFeng thought a little bit before speaking with his heating eyes.

Shi Yan's body was agitated. He said with a low voice, "It seems you also get many good things."

"If I don't have anything in return, why I have to give you that much?" Ye ZhangFeng forced a smile and continued, "If I want to refine a secret treasure, I have to find a person with the Heaven Flame and ask for his help. This thing… although I know that the Corpses God Sect's Hierarch Qing Ming has the Heaven Flame, I don't dare to cooperate with him. As you have known, the Heaven Flames can devour each other, my cultivation base is much less than his, and I have also lost the support from the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. Hence, I don't dare to …"

Shi Yan kept silent, knitted his eyebrows, carefully considering the pros and cons. He couldn't help but have a feeling that a cake had just fallen from the heaven. After using his Heaven Flame to help that guy, he could obtain a Sacred Level Secret Treasure. Wasn't it similar to find a fortune out of expectation?!

"Little rascal, are you sure about that?" After contemplating for a while, Shi Yan suddenly remembered this matter then asked. "Don't tell me that you are not sure and just want to take me as an experimental test subject. And then, everything comes to nothing at the end. I warn you; I am very busy, I don't have too much time to make a joke with you."

"No worries, I have tried it many times before." Ye ZhangFeng arrogantly laughed and confidently said, "If you agree to help me, I assure that you will have a Sacred Level Secret Treasure. Believe me."

"Alright. I trust you this time." Shi Yan dragged a half smile out of the corner of his mouth then said, "I agree."

"That's good. Let talk about details." Ye ZhangFeng took one step forward and lowered his voice, "I have prepared enough materials, just lack one typical material which is the particular Profound Level Secret Treasure, it is …"

"Clacking clacking."

Right at this time, many hasty footsteps reverberated from the stairs. A gentle-to-bone voice came up, "Ye ZhangFeng, come out."

Ye ZhangFeng was dumbstruck with an embarrassed face, quickly turned his back toward the door, pretending like he was attentively watching the hot water lake.

His outstandingly handsome face was suddenly distorted; his bones changed; his facial skin was pulled together…

Just in three breaths, his face had changed from the appearance of a white-face young man to a dry yellow face with gloomy eyes; even the angel-like attraction had also disappeared.

"Wandering in this world, one always needs some self-protection tricks. Hehe."

Ye ZhanFeng relaxed his body, swinging his legs and continued drinking wine without being worried at all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 307: Dare to come here and play with me in the water?

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Not long after that, a beautiful girl with a petite body in blue clothes stepped up from the stairs.

Although this girl had a pretty yet dainty body, her full breasts were extraordinary big, stodgy, and dominantly heaved. They were quite bigger than those of other beautiful girls that Shi Yan had ever met.

Her skin was of a jade-like white hue and as splendid as lights radiating from a gem. As soon as this girl stepped up, all the men in the tavern were startled, watching her without blinking.

She had a pure and perfectly pretty face; her moves were extremely adorable and agile; together with her stodgy firm breasts, everything had made a blow-minding appeal of this girl.

Even Shi Yan's eyes brightened, staring at that girl, secretly complimenting her.

Ye ZhangFeng turned his back to that girl and winked at Shi Yan, implicating that he shouldn't draw that girl's attention which might bring him some troubles.

Shi Yan chuckled, knitted his eyebrows, took the bottle of wine, held his head back and drank some sips. He then shook his head and said, "Such a regret."

Ye ZhangFeng was bewildered, moved closer and asked, "What regret?"

"Such a delicious fresh cabbage like that is tormented by scum like you." Shi Yan coldly harrumphed then said with a low voice, "Why is she looking for you?"

"Nothing …" Ye ZhangFeng forced a smile.

That girl stepped into the room, tweaked her back several times. Her almond-shaped eyes on the ferocious face started to scan from the last tables to the other side without letting any warriors escape from her sight.

The warriors from different Seas all revealed a big smile, lifted up their heads and straightened their backs, trying to show that they were extraordinarily eminent.

The girl faintly smiled with disrelish on her face. After glimpsing all the people here and being unable to find the person she wanted, she hastily turned around and left.

"Little Mei-mei (Chinese way to call a younger girl), you come sit here and have some drinks with me." A guy at the Second Sky of the Disaster Realm lustfully smiled while looking at that girl and then proactively walked closer to her.

"You want to die …?" Ye ZhangFeng suddenly lowered his head, slightly breathing. He reluctantly shook his head and released a sigh as if he was whining for the others' fate.

Shi Yan was astonished, but then he immediately understood why Ye ZhangFeng had sighed.

That pretty girl with ample bosom gently took actions, pulling that guy, grabbing his waist and throwing him away. This disturbing Disaster Realm warrior flew straight out of the window. While he was still in the air, his head exploded; blood spattered everywhere. He was dead even before falling in the lake.

"Boom."

That girl's snow-white hand was gently placed on the table, a tremendous aura massively transmitted to that table.

In an instant, that wooden table broke into four or five pieces, each of which shot out like a dazzling sharp sword, dashing straight to the three Disaster Realm warriors who were lustfully smiling on their chairs.

A scream like a stuck pig resounded and then ceased instantly. The girl took out a silk handkerchief and wiped away some drops of wine on her hand. She didn't care about those three bodies beside her and continued to walk forward to search instead.

With her ferocious eyes, she carefully looked at every single person. The whole tavern was deadly silent without any sound.

The previous boisterous noise seemed to disappear. The lustful eyes now became frightened.

At this time, the tavern was so quiet that even the sound of a falling needle could also be heard. All eyes were on that girl. Shi Yan was not an exception either.

Four mild flows of bloody aura from the lake and the broken table flew towards Shi Yan.

Shi Yan's spirit was very comfortable like being fed when hungry. He had killed five Earth Realm warriors and obtained five flows of aura today. Now, he got another four streams of the four Disaster Realm warriors' aura. He was very satisfied with this achievement and thus was more interest in crowded places.

The more people they have, the easier that conflicts could happen, which benefited his miraculous Martial Spirits more.

That girl goggled her eyes, freely going back and forth in the tavern which was now as quiet as a mouse. Although her eyes displayed impatience, she still maintained a gentle voice, "Ye ZhangFeng, even if you are dead, you have to come out now. Master needs to see you."

Shi Yan saw Ye ZhangFeng continue eating without looking at that girl. However, his face was stiff, which didn't match with his deliberate manner.

"Master has said that if you don't go back in one hour, he will kill your demon beast mount."

That girl was both searching and gently intimidating at the same time, "If you don't go back in two hours, Master will destroy the Perishing Spirit Formation's Mouth that you have created. And if you still don't show up, he would smash the Divine Incense Tripod."

Ye ZhangFeng was still busy with eating while forcing a miserable smile on his face as if someone had controlled his fate. He released a sigh and dolefully said, "Jie, give me the Spiritual Stones."

The girl's eyes were brightened while revealing a smile. Her eyes were half closed forming a new moon shape, which was very adorable. "That's good. Master just wants good things for you. You should honestly tell the truth and then obediently go back. He will not make it hard on you."

After speaking, the girl walked over and stood in front of Shi Yan, hauled out a triangle-shaped silver yin stone and gave it to Ye ZhangFeng. After that, she pushed Ye ZhangFeng to the other seat and then sat down on the chair that he had just left.

"Clatter."

The bottle of wine fell on the ground. The girl eyed Shi Yan curiously and said, "This bastard Ye ZhangFeng is a troublemaker. You shouldn't get involved with him. No matter what he suggests, you better not to agree. Otherwise, the one who suffers loss is you."

Shi Yan's face became peculiar.

"Korf korf korf …" Ye ZhangFeng constantly coughed; his face turned red. He cruelly goggled at her and scolded, "Lin Ya Qi, can you not cause me any more troubles?"

"I am only speaking the truth." The girl lifted her face up and contemptuously said.

"Shi Yan!" A light shout suddenly arose from the table ahead. Gu Ling Lung stood up, biting her lips and clenching her teeth. Her face was full of resentment, and her eyes were flooded with hatred. It looked like she was about to risk her life.

Qu Yan Qing was stunned as she hadn't expected that she would see Shi Yan here. However, the hesitance appeared in her eyes, just like she was quietly considering something.

She didn't stand up like Gu Ling Lung. It seemed she was afraid of something.

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows, looking at that direction. He then poured a cup of wine for himself, raised it towards Gu Ling Lung and said with a smile, "Very glad to meet you here."

"I am not happy at all!" Gu Ling Lung's face was overwhelmed with anger. "You, a dirty unscrupulous bastard like you also come to the Sun Island. Aren't you afraid that people here will devour you?"

Shi Yan shrugged and said, "Isn't it that I am still fine now?"

Gu Ling Lung gnashed her teeth and was about to say something, but then four Earth Realm warriors sitting beside her suddenly stood up, rushing towards Shi Yan with unfriendly manners.

Those four were all at the First or Second Sky of Earth Realm with arrogant gestures and notable appearances. As they saw Gu Ling Lung being angry, they wanted to show off their abilities a little bit to win her heart.

The guy leading wore a hat and white martial attire. Before taking actions, he gently asked Lin Ya Qi, "Does this man have any relations to you?"

Lin Ya Qi shook her head, "I don't know him."

Ye ZhangFeng faintly smiled, lazily leaned backward, didn't seem to help Shi Yan out willingly. He waved his hand and said, "If you want to fight, get a little bit further away from me. If you don't touch me, I will not get angry."

"Ling Lung," Qu Yan Qing stood up eventually, staring at Gu Ling Lung then said with a low voice, "Do you intend to let them die?"

"Flies that buzz around annoys me. They deserve to die." Gu Ling Lung coldly replied.

Reluctantly, Qu Yan Qing seriously said, "Han Feng, you shouldn't make a mess here. You guys are not his opponents. Moreover, our hatred is not your business."

The guy leading's face looked a little strange after hearing this. He turned his head around glancing at Qu Yan Qing and said, "Miss Qu, you have underestimated us too much."

"I don't underestimate you." Qu Yan Qing continued. "You guys are not his opponents. Even if you guys attack altogether, death is the only way that awaits you guys."

The warriors in the tavern were all astonished after hearing this. Even Lin Ya Qi was dazzled, knitted her eyebrows, pulled Ye ZhangFeng's blouse and asked, "Little Bai, is this friend of yours dangerous?"

Ye ZhangFeng shook his head and said while chuckling, "I don't know."

Shi Yan was drinking wine alone, didn't care about the four warriors who were provoking him. He only indifferently looked at Lin Ya Qi and Ye ZhangFeng in front of him and then shifted his eyes toward the lake through the window.

After hearing Qu Yan Qing's advice, the faces of those four warriors, who wanted to win a beauty's heart, got darkened. They stood behind Shi Yan's back hesitantly, considering if they should hazardously take actions.

Shi Yan was still acting normal, concentrating on the hot water lake, looking toward a mermaid inside the lake.

At the southwest corner of the densely steamy lake, a charming figure was swimming like a mermaid. This woman was regularly coming up and down out of the water.

That beautiful figure was ambiguously flashing on and off inside the steam. Other people certainly couldn't see it clearly, so they would feel so unpleasantly curious that made them want to come closer to have a better look to see how beautiful that figure was.

In the turquoise water, that woman sometimes looked toward Shi Yan and smiled as if she was proudly displaying her appealing body.

Beside her, there were about ten warriors from different forces in the Endless Sea. They were all passionately watching her with enjoyable eyes but didn't dare to come closer.

In the tavern, some warriors were also looking towards her with astonished eyes which glued on the girl's mesmerizing body that could drive others crazy.

Many of them whistled and resented not being able to jump into the water, coming closer to admire her beauty.

"Do you dare come here and play with me in the water?" Under the scrutinized looks of numerous warriors, that woman raised her snow-white arm, pointing towards Shi Yan while provokingly smiling. "Shi Yan, if you have the gut to come down here, I will agree to let you bathe next to me."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 308: Eyes of Love

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

"Do you dare to come down here?"

In the large bathing area, many moving lights were surrounding Cao Zhi Lan. Her mesmerizing face gradually appeared clearer.

The misty steam hovered around her body like a real living creature dancing, following her gentle movements. It gave people a feeling that a long white eel was moderately and slenderly mincing around her.

Standing in the lake, Cao Zhi Lan consistently revealed a big smile on her beautiful face. In front of other people, she didn't seem to be scared nor shy. Her small jade-like finger pointed towards Shi Yan from a distance while her breath was provokingly rambling.

Everyone clamored.

No matter if it was either male or female warriors in this bathing area, or the outstanding youths surrounding, or those who recognized her or not, everyone was startled.

Following the direction that Cao Zhi Lan's jade-like finger was pointing, everyone nervously searched for the target and eventually found Shi Yan by the window.

Under countless attentive looks, Shi Yan's face remained normal as if he didn't know that he had become their target. He continued drinking alone without paying any attentions to Cao Zhi Lan's words. He didn't show any abnormal changes and maintained his indifferent manner.

Lin Ya Qi and Ye ZhangFeng beside him were also bewildered, looking at him with strange faces.

After having heard Cao Zhi Lan's words, more than ten young warriors in the tavern surprisingly looked at him with the eyes full of horror, admirability, envy, discontentment, suspicion, etc. While many thoughts were spinning in their heads, they were quietly speculating Shi Yan's identity.

The four young warriors, who had had the intention of disturbance, were in a daze behind Shi Yan like wooden cocks, standing like a post without any reactions.

Gu Ling Lung secretly gritted her teeth, felt angry and hateful at the same time while quietly cursing Cao Zhi Lan.

Qu Yan Qing slowly sat down, bowed her head without uttering a word. Nobody knew what she was thinking.

"Is the daughter of the Cao Family calling you?" Ye ZhangFeng was startled for a while then shuddered and said with a strange face, "Brother, who are you after all? I know this Cao Zhi Lan. This woman is famous for her beauty in the Endless Sea. Numerous people have gone mad because of her. I have never heard that she has ever laid her eyes on anyone. But, you could do it, even make her take the initiative. How did you do it?"

Shi Yan shook his head with a cold face, "She is mentally ill."

Lin Ya Qi chuckled, constantly nodding. "She got a mental disorder indeed. She can shamelessly do something like this in front of so many people. I genuinely admired this woman."

"Aren't you coming down?"

Ye ZhangFeng said, "For countless people in the Endless Sea, that woman is the dreaming precious treasure. She has proactively been asking for you. What are you waiting for?"

Numerous eyes were fixed on Shi Yan, and everyone with different expressions seemed to wait for something to happen.

Cao Zhi Lan gently smiled like a cherry blossom budding which was incredibly beautiful. Her curves were covered by many rays of light; her hair was soft and shiny; her full lips were red and appealing. She raised her voice and continued, "Shi Yan, why are you scared of me? You are afraid that I will devour you?"

In the tavern, a woman with waist-length hair was startled, covering her mouth, unbelievably looking at Shi Yan.

"Clank."

The tray in her hands fell to the ground; green fruits scattered, rolling everywhere.

"LinDa!" The other woman next to her quietly shouted. "Stop being dazed."

LinDa covered her mouth with astonishment. She just stood there, bewilderedly looking at Shi Yan from a distance, didn't seem to hear the voice of the person beside her.

"Lan jie, what are you doing?"

A loud shout suddenly came up from the left of Shi Yan. A two-meter-tall man with an extremely sturdy body and a ferocious red face was staring at Shi Yan.

He wore a rustic animal leather cloth that was wrapping around his body, exposing a tanned skin with dense scars. The exposure of firm muscles indicated an endlessly mighty strength.

"Man Gu, don't poke your nose into my business." Cao Zhi Lan still kept her mesmerizing smile on her face while her eyes were silently looking toward Shi Yan. She continued provoking Shi Yan, "Shi Yan, you don't have the guts to do it?"

"The daughter of the Cao family is insane."

"She has gone mad indeed."

"After all, is that her? I have heard that she has never had any feelings for any man. How is this possible then?"

"It is certainly her. Otherwise, how come Man Gu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect have gotten angry like that?"Near the lake, in the tavern, the clamor was rising; the majority of the warriors were gathering in groups of five or seven and boisterously discussing together.

In just a short time, Shi Yan had unexpectedly become the interest of everyone. All of them were guessing his identity, wanted to know the relationship between him and Cao Zhi Lan.

At the trading area from a distance, there was a person with a black veil covering the face. As that person heard the clamor at the bathing area, that one couldn't help but walk over, stood on the road of the trading area, looking towards this place.

After glimpsing quickly, that person suddenly shuddered. The eyes with mixed and confused emotions looked at Shi Yan without blinking.

It seemed that Shi Yan also felt something. He suddenly turned around looking towards that person.

Four eyes met. There were as if a lightning flashing up, and countless feelings had been transmitted through this lightning.

Those who were looking at Shi Yan all realized that Shi Yan's eyes had changed. They subconsciously shifted their eyes toward the direction of his look, but everything they could see was a pair of beautiful, bright, deep eyes.

After suddenly turned his head back again, under many scrutinized looks, Shi Yan dragged a half smile out of the corner of his mouth then said, "It is not that I don't dare to come down. I am grateful with your intention. Regretfully, I have been taken. If you want to become my favorite, you have to try harder. And first, it needs to be accepted by her." Shi Yan pointed towards the person in the black veil.

Under the attentive looks of other people, that woman removed her black veil, exposing an exceptionally bewitching beauty.

She gently and slenderly leaped up, slowly took step by step towards Shi Yan. She was like a peri sent from heaven with beautifully elegant manners.

In the steamy weather, she deliberately walked through the window in front of Shi Yan then descended and stood next to him.

Everyone clamored again.

"Xia XinYan of the Kyara Sea."

"That is her indeed. The Reincarnation Martial Spirit is unimaginably miraculous. Finally, we have witnessed it today."

"Who is that little rascal? Why are the two most beautiful flowers of the Endless Sea following him?"

"Shi Yan. Have you heard about this name?"

"Only devil knows. Damn it. I don't understand anything. How come Miss Cao, the one I have highly admired, could recklessly act like this just because of this bastard."Most of the young warriors showed their sadness and disappointment. They angrily clenched their teeth, staring at Shi Yan, resenting not to be able to devour him.

Many girls, on the contrary, displayed their excitement. Their eyes were flooded with curious beams, interestingly looking at Shi Yan, wanting to know what kind of mystical attraction that Shi Yan had which made him able to draw the admirability of the two beautiful women, Cao Zhi Lan and Xia XinYan.

Instantly, inside the bathing area, as well as the outside, people boisterously discussed what was happening.

"When have you arrived?" Shi Yan gently asked.

Sitting down next to Shi Yan, without looking at Cao Zhi Lan's angry face in the lake, Xia XinYan revealed a smile, "I've just arrived this morning. The Three Gods Sect has invited us. My grandfather is coming here with me as well. Tang YuanNan is very thoughtful."

Shi Yan nodded. He stretched out his hand holding her jade-like hand, but she resentfully pushed it away. She also gave him a black look. "This is wrong. You dare to upset Cao jie! I will beat you to death."

A roar resounded. Man Gu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect with the ferocious, sturdy body like the one of a tiger or a panther suddenly dashed towards Shi Yan.

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh."

An ear-splitting sound came up in the air. As soon as Man Gu leaped up into the air, a tremendous power spread out from his body.

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows. His eyes turned to be frigid.

"Slosh slosh slosh."

Water shot up from the bathing area below Man Gu. The pellucid water pillars rocketed and then flew straight toward him.

"Get lost!" Man Gu shouted. The sound-wave, which was like tens of thousands of swords, directly struck those splendid water pillars that were massively approaching.

The sword lights slashed those water pillars which were like stone cylinders, breaking them into plenty of water drops that splattered everywhere in the air.

Man Gu stomped on a huge water drop and then brutally dashed towards Shi Yan.

Lightning flashed up. A big black club suddenly emerged in Ma Gu's hand.

Thunder resounded. Countless sharp rays of light radiated from the big, pure, spectacular club, dragging along the incomparable their aura. They darted towards Shi Yan's chest altogether just in a blink.

"Watch out!" Ye ZhangFeng quietly shouted but remained at his spot, except for frowning a little.

Lin Ya Qi showed her excitement. Her face was glowing red, but her voice was still very gentle, "That freak has the innate God strength. It has been said that he's killed a Nirvana Realm warrior just by one strike. We can witness his danger today. Hahaha, he is putting all of the hatred into his actions this time. We are going to see an interesting play."

The energetic seals, which were created by the convergence of lights, emerged in Shi Yan's palms. Layer after layer of these seals heaped up into one which was then impetuously shot out of his palm.

"The Life Seal!"

Seven seals merged into one which was as heavy as a mountain. Its God lights were immense; its power could crush mountains and the ground into dust.

"Boom."

An earth-shaking sound suddenly reverberated from the bathing area.

In that ear-piercing explosion, the paving blue stones of the lake scattered here and there.

A tavern next to the hot water lake collapsed instantly. Big stone blocks massively fell, making many warriors run away while holding their heads and cursing loudly.

Man Gu's body in the air continued shaking. The big club slipped out of his hand, falling and directly striking a tavern which then collapsed shortly.

Shi Yan's hand got numb; his veins almost exploded, and his face was glowing red. He had to take three steps backward to be able to stabilize himself.

"Dangerous!" Shi Yan's heart shuddered. His face suddenly became cold like ice; his eyes shot out unlimited combating will. He leaped up and plunged down toward Man Gu in the lake like a falcon seizing its prey.

"Continue!" Man Gu was standing in the lake. As seeing Shi Yan plunging down, he suddenly laughed terrifyingly; the bones in his body crackled, producing constant explosive sounds.

Man Gu's tremendous aura impetuously came out, following the cracking sounds of the bones.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 309: Aggressively fighting

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

"Boop."

Man Gu's clothes were entirely torn down. The sheets of animal skins on his body turned into pieces, scattering all over the sky. A flow of wild, delirious, tremendous power suddenly projected from Man Gu's body.

The green veins on Man Gu's body looked like as if they were interweaving together, which were similar to some black streaks moving along in different directions on his body.

It also looked like a blind painter with a paintbrush in his hand drawing bold lines, creating some formation.

In just a few seconds, the vessels' positions inside Man Gu's entire body had changed.

After the green veins had emerged, they then transformed into a kind of pattern, which resembled a tattoo binding around his body. This tattoo was both arrogant and mighty like a Green Horned Savage Buffalo.

The Green Horned Savage Buffalo that surfaced on his skin brought people a feeling that his strength had tremendously been reinforced and was about to shoot out.

"The Power of the Barbarian God Veins!"

In the tavern, many warriors suddenly screamed out in shock.

The Power of the Barbarian God Veins was the Scared Level Martial Technique of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, which definitely shouldn't be underestimated. It was said that Man Gu was an anomalous innate genius. His vessels were naturally more exceptionally sturdy than ordinary people.

When he used the Power of the Barbarian God Veins, his vessels pounded as if there was some kind of the barbarian power continuously spreading out nonstop from his bones and vessels.

"Man Gu is known as the person with the God power that is ranked the first among the young generation in the Endless Sea. It isn't necessary for him to use any secret treasure; Man Gu only needs to rely on his God power of his own. Not to mention the warriors at the same realm, the Nirvana Realm warriors are unlikely to resist him."

"That's right. It has been said that Man Gu used to launch a strike that made a Nirvana Realm warrior explode and die. If a Nirvana Realm warrior wants to defeat him, he must use the support of his Sea of Consciousness and activate the oppressive soul to waste the profound Qi in Man Gu's body. That is how he can defeat Man Gu hopefully."

"That little rascal is screwed now. He dares to fight one-on-one with Man Gu. He doesn't care about being dead or alive."A crowd of warriors screamed out in astonishment, didn't hold back but discuss the miraculous Martial Technique of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect.

Many people were standing and watching beside the bathing area.

Man Gu's veins, which were prominently bulging, had created the Green Horned Savage Buffalo tattoos. His bones crackled like the sound of the explosive fireworks. Horrendous aura gradually came up.

"Launch!" A shout bringing along the power that was as strong as the landslide of an ice mountain reverberated from the bathing area, creating a huge wave.

Man Gu's two-meter-tall body solemnly stood in the lake like a Barbarian God, creating many ten-meter-tall waves. The aura around him was indescribably tremendous.

In the air, an imposing figure plunged down right in front of Man Gu as fast as the lightning. This person didn't choose to take actions from the air.

"Come here!" Man Gu's face displayed great arrogance. His chest muscles were like a chunk of cold steel. His hands constantly pounded on his chest as if he was insane.

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows; his face was as cold as black ice. He gently took a deep breath.

Suddenly, in front of many people's eyes, his mighty body gradually shriveled and turned to be scraggy.

As soon as his body was bone dry, a flow of horrendous aura that dragged along different emotions of violence, despair, disgust, and murder suddenly rose up and blended with the steam in the bathing area, creating some kind of a peculiar white substance that was covering his entire body.

When watching, other people would have the feeling that Shi Yan's body was covered with a splendid silver armor that was full of evil aura.

His body's transformation was different from Man Gu's.

After Man Gu had become crazy, his body expanded, becoming bigger and more audacious.

Shi Yan, on the contrary, became mute. His imposing body had shriveled and dried up. The spiritual aura surged up bringing the extremely ferocious forces which could freeze other people's hearts.

"Never before has a single warrior in the same realm dared to carry out a full-frontal assault against me," Man Gu excitedly licked his lips as if he was a ferocious, bloodthirsty beast. "You are dangerous though. You haven't got injured after receiving one full-power strike of mine. No wonder why you are so ambitious like this."

Shi Yan's eyes were as cold as an icy saber. He dragged a faint smile out of the corner of his mouth, "Let's continue."

Man Gu roared, violently stomped on the ground. The blue stones on the bottom of the lake were broken into pieces under his trample.

Countless horrendous forces emitted from his feet.

With Man Gu as the center, in the range of fifty meters, the blue stone bottom of the lake was smashed into small pieces under his aggressive feet as if it was pounded by hundreds of big clubs.

Man Gu was still standing there motionlessly. The blue stones in the fifty-meter range surrounding had crumbled and scattered here and there.

The bluestone rubble which dragged along the turquoise water had created numerous water arrows that flew up in the air altogether.

While these water arrows were still flying in the air, Man Gu suddenly took actions.

Like a vast mountain that could walk, Man Gu mopped up towards Shi Yan. The ground was shaken wherever he had passed by. Inside the bathing area, the rumble reverberated nonstop.

Tens of thousands of tons of water, which were conducted by an unknown force, condensed and converged to Man Gu's body.

The water of the lake became viscous and then turned to be more solid, constantly plastered on Man Gu's body. His body seemed to be presently bigger. Before arriving at Shi Yan's place, these thousands of tons of water had made him much stronger.

Like a giant in the ancient times, Man Gu launched his iron fist which brought along numerous spectacularly splendid water drops. Inside of each of these water drops contained a force that was violent enough to crush an ordinary Earth Realm warrior's flesh and bones.

"Very strong."

"This Man Gu has the terrifying God power indeed. This tremendous force is created by the condensation and refinement of his body and the Profound Qi. Those tons of water not only are adhered altogether but also contain the power that can make an earth-shaking explosion. This Man Gu deserves to be the once-in-a-thousand-year genius of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect."

"That guy hides the terrifying forces inside those water drops which can explode at any given time. He uses the flabbiness of the water drops to neutralize the rapidity of the forces, preventing them from instantly exploding. This Man Gu is absolutely not a blunt guy. Being able to do this has proved that he is not an idiot."

"That's right. This Man Gu is very dangerous. No wonder he wasn't defeated when fighting with a Nirvana warrior. He does have some potential."

Everyone opened their eyes widely, bewilderedly watching the scene in the lake. Their faces displayed an unimaginable sense of astonishment.

Many of people who were bathing in the lake had to run away without caring if they were wet or not. They hurriedly climbed to the terraces of the taverns and then watched the battle from there.

"The second combat capability in the Power Rankings deserves the praise from everyone."

Ye ZhangFeng was standing next to the window, quietly nodding his head. He then glanced at Lin Ya Qi and said with a big smile, "Jie, if you confront Man Gu without using any secret treasure, just only rely on your physical strength to fight, what do you think about the possibility of winning?"

Xia XinYan's beautiful eyes brightened, surprisingly looked at the girl beside her.

She didn't know the relation between Shi Yan and these two persons. As she had seen them sit at the same table with Shi Yan, she had assumed that Shi Yan and Ye ZhangFeng, Lin Ya Qi were friends. Therefore, she had secretly paid attention to them since she had entered this tavern.

Both Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi had brought her a strange feeling. She could vaguely feel that they were emitting some kind of aura that could make other people's hearts vigorously pound.

She felt that Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi were exceptionally outstanding, and their cultivation base wasn't low at all.

Right now, as she heard Ye ZhangFeng's question, she was startled inside and extremely astonished.

Man Gu was the high-class warrior who was ranked number 2 in the Power Rankings of the Endless Sea. It was said that nobody had the barbarian power that was as strong as his.

Although Ye ZhangFeng had witnessed the danger of Man Gu, he still raised that question. Would he perhaps feel that this beautiful girl was even mightier than Man Gu?

"The winning possibility is only five-five" Lin Ya Qi knitted her eyebrows, seriously thought for a while before speaking. "If merely relying on the physical strength to fight, it can only be a draw. But, if it were a mortal combat, the dead one would be him." The girl said with a confident face.

Xia XinYan was surprised. Her beautiful eyes flared up suspiciously as she didn't know if Lin Ya Qi was telling the truth or not.

"Uh." Ye ZhangFeng unexpectedly nodded as if it was obvious. "If it is mortal combat, the dead one will no doubt be that guy Man Gu. I have no second thoughts about this. But I also believe that if you take the risk, using only brute physical strength, your possibility to win is still higher."

Lin Ya Qi lifted her face up and angrily said, "It is obvious."

The astonishment was getting bigger in Xia XinYan's eyes.

"Boom."

Right at this moment, at the bathing area, a vortex appeared and swept along the water drops from the lake. This vortex sucked all of those water drops which contained the tremendous forces. Each water drop falling into the vortex had released an earth-shaking explosion.

The water in the lake splattered everywhere. None of the water drops that contained violent forces, which had been condensed by Man Gu, could touch Shi Yan's body because it was attracted by that vortex and was then dissolved.

While Man Gu was frothily snarling, at the lake below him, Shi Yan was lingeringly levitating just above the eye of the impending vortex when he abruptly leaped up and surfed the waves. The devilish misty smoke condensed on his body. He now looked like a dragon leaping out of the sea, dashing straight toward Man Gu.

Each of those two men condensed and created a huge water pillar, putting all of their forces into their own water pillars. The aura emitted from these water pillars was so powerful as if it could crush mountains and the ground into pieces. These two water pillars then fiercely collided with each other.

"Swoosh swoosh swoosh."

The collision of these two colossal water pillars darted out many water arrows here and there. Each of the water arrows contained a terrifying power that frightened people out of their wits.

These arrows which were like the thick water curtains shot out everywhere.

Many ear-splitting noises resounded. Twelve imposing taverns unexpectedly suffered an extremely destructive power all of a sudden.

In just an instant, five of them were pierced through by the water arrows and collapsed.

The remaining seven were shaking uncontrollably and were on the verge of collapsing. Luckily, a flock of warriors from the taverns united their forces in preventing them from perilously plunging down.

However, the fight between Shi Yan and Man Gu was still raging on.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 310: Violent attacks

Translator: wuxia dream Editor: wuxia dream

Numerous waves of energy spread out from the two water pillars. After having radiated dazzling lights and shot out thousands of water arrows, they collapsed quickly. At this time, Shi Yan and Man Gu were standing, facing each other on the surface of the water. Their powerful punches collided, creating a shaking explosion like a terrible roll of thunder. Many beams of light that could dazzle and dizzy other people instantly covered both of them, making their figure ambiguous. In just a few seconds, it was unknown for how many times they had launched their strikes.

"Boom."

The waves tumbled, their bodies were like long lances that plunged at a mind blowing speed to the bathing area, creating a huge crater in the middle of the lake. Water flows crazily flooding in the crater was struck straight up to the sky by the horrendous powers inside the crater, turning into a water dragon with incomparable strength. The water flows kept pouring into the crater then transformed into rampageous water dragons soaring up to the sky. After the power gradually dissolved, they returned to drops of rain falling.

"Damn it! Can't see anything."

"Why are you burrowing into the ground? Sh*t, you've just pissed on my fireworks. I want to go down to see."

"If you want to die, go ahead. I assure that you will no longer exist in this world tomorrow."

On the terrace of the shaking tavern, many warriors were whining, wanted to go down there to have a better look, but they were afraid of the aftershocks from the powers of the two of them. Thus, they could only continue staying in the tavern and were complaining nonstop.

"Boom boom boom."

Inside that deep crater, which was like a well, Shi Yan and Man Gu were still hanging onto each other. The tremendous strength massively rolled out from the two of them. The violent strength, which could easily crush down ordinary warriors, flowed out through their limbs, colliding with each other and creating the explosive sound like rolling thunders. The inside of the earth was destroyed so terribly that deep ditches appeared everywhere.

Shi Yan activated the Petrification Martial Spirit which made his body as solid as stone or steel. The negative power was like surging tides, joining with his profound Qi and torrentially flowing everywhere inside his body. Every time a punch was launched, earth-shaking explosive sounds resounded from inside his arm's bones.

While he was freely discharging the power, his body, which had been tempered thousands of times before, suddenly released an indescribably wonderful feeling as if his body contained the unlimited strength which wasn't unlikely to burst out.

When the tremendous power of Man Gu struck on his body, a sound, which was like pieces of mental consciousness that collided with each other, arose. Shi Yan felt that his entire body was in pain as if all of his cells had been smashed at once.

However, during the pain, he also felt refreshed at the same time. A miraculous illusion had appeared. He had a feeling that his body was a magic weapon and Man Gu was a big hammer pounding on his body. It seemed that this was an indispensable step when forging the magic weapons. Man Gu's strength, which was enough to smash all of the insides of his body, also seemed to have some effects that helped his body go through a marvelous tempering process.

Under Man Gu's torrential attacks, inside his ironed body, the cells continuously divided and then combined, the blood vessels were overstretched too much that it would possibly break at any time. Even the bones inside his body also produced the 'shrieking' sound as if they were about to have some transformations.

Under the effect of the powerful punches, the fabulous essence of the Ice Cold Flame and the Earth Flame, which were hiding inside his body, were also miraculously blended into his bones and then became a part of the cells and blood vessels.

Under the violent attacks of Man Gu, Shi Yan felt abnormally comfortable.

However, Man Gu didn't like it. Being in the first rank of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect's young generation, he had always been transmitted the most powerful strength of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect since he was little. Since he was born, he already had the innate God power; his vessels and blood were also different from ordinary people. The current body provided him with an incomparably mighty strength which helped him cultivate many dangerous combat techniques of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect to the extent that nobody could even have imagined.

So far, Man Gu had always assumed that he was the next generation's Barbarian God. At the same Realm, no one was able to fight face-to-face with him.

However, while fighting with Shi Yan today, he had realized that the legend of Barbarian God's Body, which had been spread throughout the history of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, was not the only truth. In this world, it turned out that without cultivating the magics of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect nor help from the spiritual pellets of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, there was still someone who possessed a body that was as mighty as his.

The horrendous strength that he had strived to release was able to crush the beasts at the same level although the sturdiness of these beasts far surpassed the ones of the warriors at the same level.

He used to try it. He truly could smash the organs of the fifth-level beast 'Green Eyes Armored Lion' with only one strike, which led to its miserable death.

The body of the Green Eyes Armored Lion was very sturdy. Even the organs inside the body were covered by some layers of flesh which were as hard as the iron armors. Even if the strong Profound Qi of the ordinary warriors could get into its body, it was still tough to break those layers of flesh to harm the internal organs. But, with only one punch, accompanied by the crazily explosive strength of the punch, he had crumbled the organs of the Green Eyes Armored Lion, even the flesh layers, which were as hard as the iron armor that just had been broken.

The incomparable God power.

He has assumed that nobody in this world could be stronger than his Barbarian strength, or possess a body which was sturdier than his.

However, today, his torrential power that was like the strong wind and the big storm hadn't been able to smash Shi Yan's system after having swept all over his body. He even felt that he was fighting with a thousand-year-stone. His punch seemed to strike on a rare lava rock instead of a living body.

"Boom boom boom boom."

An explosive sound that could even remove mountains came up from the huge deep hole. After that, water dragons undulatingly flew up to the sky one by one amid the splendid water shower, dazzling other people's eyes.

Many vibrating waves suddenly spread out from the middle of the bathing area. Wherever the vibrating waves diffused, the ground instantly split open.

Those taverns, which had been shaken and almost collapsed, finally violently shook as they couldn't stand the consecutive shockwaves anymore. Being surrounded with many screams, many warriors hurriedly leaped up and flew out. Before those warriors could get out completely, the remaining taverns eventually collapsed at the same time as they had to suffer too many of consecutive vibrations.

Xia XinYan, together with Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi, and other warriors hastily moved away from the bathing area, running towards the trading area in the distance. The buildings in the trading area were made of the Blazing Yang Stones, which could only be found on the Sun Island. Moreover, each building was reinforced by a special formation.

Therefore, all vibrations reaching the trading area would be instantly suppressed. The trading area was still safe. Not long after that, many warriors who were as wet as a drowned rat shifted to the trading area to continue watching the fight. Three people, Xia XinYan, Ye ZhangFeng, and Lin Ya Qi were also among those people. The three of them didn't seem to worry for Shi Yan. Xia XinYan's face was still calm; Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi even showed their excitement, discussing together nonstop on the way.

The peculiar vibrations inside the earth were getting more and more violent to the extent that the elders who were secluding for cultivation on the Sacred Light Mountain of the Sun Island were also alerted. In front of the caves on the mountain flank of the Sun Island, some figures that emitted heating aura quietly appeared. They were standing under the shades of the ancient trees in front of the caves, coldly looking down.

A ray of God light zoomed over.

The Hierarch in power of the Three Gods Sect, Tang YuanNan, silently appeared on the mountain flank. He stood underneath the shade of a luxuriant juniper tree, waving at those who were standing in front of the caves. As soon as those elders saw him, they immediately leaped up, flew over and stood next to him.

Waiting until those elders stood neatly, Tang YuanNan revealed a smile then pointed toward the clamorous noise down there and said, "The one who is fighting with Man Gu is Shi Yan."

Some of the elders with doleful eyes but robust spirits displayed astonishment after hearing it. One of them slightly bent down and said with a low voice, "Are you sure that he is the successor of the Star God?"

Tang YuanNan was still somber. He said seriously, "Yes. I am sure."

The elders' expressions were all shaken. When looking down there, they were even more attentive as if they were thinking of something for the future of the Three Gods Sect.

"According to the Three Gods Sect's rules, once he successfully enters the Nirvana Realm, he can also become the Star God of the next generation." Tang YuanNan's face was heavy. He lowered his voice, "If five out of nine of the Three Gods Sect's elders in power agree, he will become the new Star God and immediately receive the newfound noble position and status in the Gods Sect. You need to think carefully. I believe he is very close to the Nirvana Realm…"

The countenance of the elders slightly changed after hearing those words.

"Once the Star God's identity is confirmed, the benefits of the Three Gods Sect should also be altered. Therefore, you will have to concede some of your current benefits. Tang YuanNan meaningfully looked at the elders and then continued, "I know you will feel that it is difficult. Obtaining something is easier that giving it up. But, I hope that you can sacrifice and make concessions for the sake of the Three Gods Sect. Even I myself will concede a part of my benefits to support the new Star God."

The elders of the Three Gods Sect kept silent without uttering a word.

"Hierarch, we have heard that he is a member of the Yang family?" One of the elders suddenly spoke up.

Tang YuanNan secretly released a sigh. He reluctantly nodded, "That's not wrong. Yang Tian Emperor has assigned Jiao Han Yi, one of the three Asura Kings to pick him up. That has proved how much the Yang family respects him. While Yang Tian Emperor hasn't returned yet, if we take this chance, tightly binding him with the Gods Sect, isn't it a good thing for the Gods Sect?"

"What if he had the benefits of the Three Gods Sect, but his heart was for the Yang family?"

"The Gods Sect has its own rules." Tang YuanNang hesitated for a while before replying.

The elders' faces slightly changed. They then quietly nodded. After that, without asking further, they shifted their eyes towards the bathing area down there. They wanted to see if that little rascal was qualified enough to make them willingly concede their current benefits or not. Opportunity should only be obtained by one's real ability.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 311: You understand my ass!

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

At the foot of the Sacred Light Mountain.

The sea water was ultramarine. The afterglow was of a mesmerizingly blazing red hue. Clouds were pink and the sea was blue. Many groups of clouds were floating around. The scene here was originally peaceful and relaxing. However, the two aggressive young men who were fighting had already destroyed this beautiful scene.

At this time, in the oval-shaped bathing area, the rubble of stones was scattering everywhere in the air. The ground had been indented, forming many deep craters. After an earth-piercing explosive sound, the ground was split open, creating a bottomless crater.

The sea water immediately flooded into that crater which was like a thousand-of-zhang-deep abyss. The two tremendous conflicting powers had made the sea water rise as if it wanted to drown both the sky and the earth.

Inside the bathing area, the wreckages of the taverns were littered everywhere; many pots and pans were floating on the water. Some food was also bobbing up and down on the water.

The natural bathing area had become a garbage dump and didn't retain any of its former elegance. Everything had been caused by the two people who were fighting inside that gaping crater.

"Boom."

A sound like the rolling thunders came up from inside the crater. The entire bathing area was vibrating.

Inside that crater, countless energetic seals condensed altogether in the middle of the dazzling lights.

Seven big energetic seals merged into one, which was like a giant hand of an angel bringing along the earth-destructive aura, dashing toward Man Gu.

Man Gu was struck out of the crater. In the middle of the splattering shower, Man Gu's face was pale, and the muscles on his sturdy body was convulsing nonstop.

His horrendous strength was still there, but it seemed that Man Gu wasn't able to use his strength anymore. Under the attack of the energetic seals, Man Gu was then struck up to hundreds of zhang and continued getting slammed and pinned by a huge flow of water.

The Man Gu's buffalo-like body was now like a small boat in the torrent which was clearly about to capsize. In the middle of the full force of the barraging water, his strength seemed to be in the state of 'the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak.'

The talented seed of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect, the young man who was ranked at number two in the Power Rankings, at this moment, seemed to… lose.

Many people in the trading area didn't believe in their own eyes. In the middle of the buzzing discussions, from a corner where nobody had paid attention to, a graceful shout suddenly came up, "Enough."

Cao Zhi Lan, who had disappeared for long, abruptly emerged. Her body was covered with a layer of splendid lights as she was walking on the surface of the water, approaching Man Gu.

No one knew that she had been hiding in the lake all that time. When the two men had been fighting, as she had disappeared without a trace, people had thought that she had soon left already. It was unexpected that when the fight was coming to an end, she had now reappeared all of a sudden.

It seemed that she had been coldly watching the violent fight between the two men in the dark and laughing to herself. Perhaps the fact that being bluntly refused by Shi Yan had irritated her so much that she, from the beginning until now, hadn't shown up to prevent the fight nor asked Man Gu to stop.

Many people knew that Man Gu of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect seemed to have listened only to her. However, why she hadn't stopped him, was unknown.

It was unknown either she wanted to ridicule Shi Yan or to let Man Gu know how dangerous Shi Yan was that she had just quietly been hiding during that time.

Nobody knew her real intentions.

However, at this critical point of time, she finally showed up.

As soon as she appeared, she slenderly leaped up like a phoenix. The brilliant lights were moving around, covering her entire body.

Cao Zhi Lan's body, which was like a rainbow, moved toward Man Gu. After that, when she lifted her jade-like hand up, magnificent lights in the sky suddenly intertwined, forming a silver net which tied up Man Gu just in a blink. One of her hands held the silver net while her other hand, relying on the torrent, pulled Man Gu up and then landed on the ground.

"Let go of me. I want to kill him." Being tied up inside the silver net, Man Gu was struggling and angrily screaming. A murderous aura suddenly struck people's faces.

At this time, it seemed that Man Gu's strength was still as violent as before. Thus, he still wanted to risk his life in fighting Shi Yan, knocking Shi Yan out right in front of Cao Zhi Lan.

"You should calm down." Cao Zhi Lan knitted her eyebrows and then threw him a jade vase. "Take the pellet inside the vase quickly. Your body is severely injured. You don't have the Immortal Martial Spirit as he does. If you continue to fight, you will definitely die."

"I don't care." Man Gu screamed out loud; his face was vivid-red. "I certainly can kill him. Let me go! I want to kill him."

Man Gu's scream was still powerful as usual. But, when the people heard it, it somehow expressed his helplessness...

"Stupid buffalo!" Cao Zhi Lan cursed him under her breath before using her jade-like hand to pat on the back of Man Gu's head strongly. A dark blue octopus suddenly appeared on the back of his head. Its tentacles quickly held Man Gu's head, and black streams of power ran out from those tentacles, absorbing into Man Gu's brain.

The haughtiness in Man Gu's eyes gradually vanished. He felt that his eyelids became so heavy that he couldn't open his eyes anymore. When he closed his eyes, his body finally relaxed, and his stiffened muscles loosened.

Streams of red blood gradually gushed out from the muscles on his body. After a short while, Man Gu's body was full of blood.

It turned out that Man Gu's body had soon torn down; however, when the muscles had stiffened, those injuries had been suppressed, even a drop of blood couldn't have spewed out because his skin and flesh were too solid. However, at this moment, when his spirit had relaxed, and the muscles on his body were no longer tense, those injuries then surfaced.

Cao Zhi Lan's eyes flared up a beam of remorse; she secretly released a sigh. After that, she quickly sat down, taking out many vases and jars then applied the medicinal powder on Man Gu's body.

In front of many people, Shi Yan's blunt refusal had made an arrogant person like her too resentful.

Therefore, a person who was always calm like her hadn't been able to be discerning anymore. Having seen Man Gu challenge Shi Yan in combat, she hadn't stopped him as she had thought that Man Gu would have taught Shi Yan a lesson.

She obviously knew the depth of Shi Yan's abilities, but as being from the Tuta Sea, she also clearly knew how unpredictable Man Gu's innate God power was.

In the Tuta Sea, Man Gu had soon performed the great strength that ordinary people could hardly believe. She understood Man Gu's power. Once Man Gu went crazy, he would be able to release the strength which was enough to destroy a Nirvana Realm warrior.

That was why she had felt that Man Gu would have had defeated Shi Yan, helping her save her reputation in front of the other warriors of the Endless Sea. Regretfully, she had underestimated Shi Yan.

"Damn it!" Cao Zhi Lan gritted her teeth while checking on Man Gu's wounds and quietly observing the bathing area.

"Swoosh."

The water arrows continuously flew up to the sky. In the shower of the water arrows, Shi Yan's face was pale; his skin and flesh had been torn apart. He looked even more miserable than Man Gu.

However, his eyes still expressed the same coldness as before.

The God light remained in his eyes proved that he still had a lot of energy. Although his appearance looked miserable, those were just external wounds. He was definitely able to engage in another fight if needed.

With just a quick look, everyone was clear that Man Gu had lost. Man Gu was ranked second on the Power Rankings, yet was defeated by an unknown little rascal. Until now, the majority of people still didn't know Shi Yan's real identity.

"Who is he after all?"

"Really strong. Man Gu is ranked second on the Power Rankings, yet has been defeated. Would he perhaps be more dangerous than Zhong Li Dun of the Martial Holy Palace?"

"Impossible. Zhong Li Dun has already broken through the Nirvana Realm for a long time and is about to reach the Second Sky of the Nirvana Realm. In this world, only the ancient and mystical place like the Martial Holy Palace can temper that kind of monster."

"That's right. The gap between their Realms is too big, so he obviously couldn't defeat Zhong Li Dun."

"What if he also breaks through the Nirvana Realm?"

"Ah, if so, it's hard to say."

"Right."Everyone in the trading area was boisterously discussing, secretly comparing Shi Yan with the person who was the number one on the Power Rankings, Zhong Li Dun. For them, as having just defeated Man Gu, Shi Yan had become the new most shining star on the Power Rankings. However, they still didn't know who Shi Yan was.

"Thud."

Shi Yan was like a big bird stomping on the water and then constantly leaping up. In just a short moment, he was already on the ground and walked towards Cao Zhi Lan.

The wounds on Shi Yan's body had stopped bleeding, and in front of numerous eyes of other people, those wounds started healing with a visible speed.

"Immortal Martial Spirit!"

"Monster of the Yang family!"

"My gosh, he is the monster of the Yang family. No wonder …"

"I have told you, only the monster of the Yang family has the peculiar fighting strength like that."

Everyone clamored and displayed the excitement on their faces. Some of them also started to be frightened and worried for their forces back home.

Wasn't it that the Yang family had been expelled from the Endless Sea?

Many people were suspicious as well as astonished. They didn't know where Shi Yan came from after all. But, anyway, this fight had startled everyone. The news of the Yang family's return to the Endless Sea was immediately spread throughout the entire island.

"What are you coming here for?" Cao Zhi Lan's charming face suddenly paled. As she knew that Shi Yan was very cruel, she couldn't help but shield Man Gu who was unconscious and then lowered her voice begging, "Shi Yan, you and he are not enemies nor have any prior resentments. Please be merciful."

Shi Yan's eyes were still frigid; his face was as cold as ice. He looked at Cao Zhi Lan and said, "I come here because of you, not Man Gu."

"Because of me?" Cao Zhi Lan was astonished; her beautiful eyes beamed out a look of surprise.

"You have known that XinYan is here, yet still played tricks in the lake. If I am not consistent, I would have gotten trapped." Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows then coldly smiled, "I don't like to be fooled around with. I warn you, if this happens again, don't blame me for not having mercy."

"You intentionally fought with Man Gu because you want people to pay attention to you through Man Gu's defeat. Haven't you got what you want?" Cao Zhi Lan was not frightened, she still gently smiled and then lowered her voice, "Two of us are the same kind of person. You are not better than me. To achieve your purpose, you disregard any tricks. It is an outstanding personality to obtain our goals. Shi Yan, that woman is too honest, she isn't suitable for you."

"So, you are suitable for me?" Shi Yan mocked.

"Of course, I can help you attain your goals."

"Goals?" Shi Yan shook his head. "Understand? My ass."

After finishing, he immediately turned his head around, ignoring Cao Zhi Lan and walked straight toward Xia XinYan. His frigid look gradually disappeared.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 312: Not the one who is content with staying in ponds.

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

On the Sacred Light Mountain's flank.

Tang YuanNan and the elders of the Three Gods Sect were all standing together on a branch of a small juniper tree. Their bodies swayed gently in the breeze as if they were weightless.

The faces of the Three Gods Sect's elders slightly expressed their astonishment. Watching Si Yan walking toward Xia XinYan down there, they were full of suspicions. They mumbled, "Although the Immortal Martial Spirit of the Yang family is very powerful, it only has the recovering effect at the beginning, not the effect of increasing body's strength." One of the elders with a scarred face was floundered for a while and said. "As what I have known, the Immortal Martial Spirit has to reach to the last phase to become intimidating. Every time it breaks through one level, the Immortal Martial Spirit's strength enhances dozens of times. However, before that, its efficiency is to merely increase the recovery ability of flesh and the flexibility of tendons and bones."

Other elders also nodded.

"The Ancient Barbarian Body of Man Gu is different. The luridness of Man Gu is displayed through his body strength. Even if he doesn't use the Profound Qi, the strength of the 'Ancient Barbarian Body' can still be compared with a full-power strike of a normal Earth Realm warrior. If Man Gu releases all of his strength, he will be able to defeat a Nirvana Realm. In a face-to-face combat like this, I don't know how he could lose."

That elder mused for a while before continuing, "These two men didn't use any secret treasures. Man Gu having been defeated is truly unreasonable."

Tang YuanNan's face was still unchanged. He said, "There are some secrets in this little rascal's body indeed. I have noticed that the power in his body is extremely chaotic. It seems that several different strengths were coexisting within him."

"Hierarch, this little rascal is not the one who is content with staying in ponds." After that elder had thought for a while, he nodded, admitting Shi Yan's ability.

Everyone seemed to agree.

Tang YuanNan burst out laughing. He said, "He still doesn't know how to use the Star Martial Spirit."

Everyone's eyes brightened.

"Inside the Martial Spirit that the Star God has transmitted, there is his spiritual mark. Once Shi Yan knows how to activate the secret technique from me, it will …" Tang YuanNan didn't say further.

The Three Gods Sect's elders were all shaken with fear. Their faces became strange.

"This matter, wait until we go the Moon Island to organize the Sect conference, then we will decide whether or not he can become the new Star God." Tang YuanNan finally spoke up after musing for a while.

Everyone nodded with confused faces.At a hidden corner of the trading area, LinDa's clothes were soaking wet; her hair fell on her cheeks; her dazed eyes were looking at that sturdy figure over there.

Beside her, the eyes of a female follower of the Three Gods Sect also brightened up with excitement.

"LinDa, do you actually know him? That's cool." This girl's name was Jiang Li. Her small face had already turned red, and her hands tightly clenched while she looked very nervous. She urged LinDa, "Go, go there to meet him."

LinDa's subtle body suddenly shivered; a beam of bitterness was revealed from the corner of her mouth. She slightly shook her head, "No."

"Why?" Jiang Li didn't understand; she tightened her fists and resentfully said, "As you know him, you have to take the chance. I can't have this chance though I want it so much. LinDa, let me tell you, this guy will be an important person in the future. If you don't grab this chance to tie him up now, you won't have any other chances later."

"I am still so far behind him," LinDa whined; her face looked disappointed. She said, "Only beautiful and powerful women like Cao Zhi Lan or Xia XinYan deserves him. I don't deserve …"

"It makes sense." Jiang Li kept silent. She thought for a while before nodding. She gloomily said, "This guy is too dangerous. Sigh, being with a person like that is not easy either. But, if it were me, as long as I could be with him, I would have been willing to do anything, even to be his concubine. I am just afraid he won't lay his eyes on me."

While talking, Jiang Li took out a bronze mirror then started counting the pimples on her face. After a while, she put her temper aside and whiningly said, "Alright, I should stop thinking about it."

LinDa was bewildered looking at the sturdy figure that was attracting thousands of eyes. As she didn't have enough courage to walk over, she could only stand at the dark corner, quietly watching Shi Yan's vigorous body that seemingly had the God lights wrapping around it.In the bathing area, Cao Zhi Lan's eyes became strange. While curling up her lips, she was silently watching Shi Yan's back, seeing him revealing a smile and walking toward Xia XinYan.

"Didn't sell himself cheap just for some interests nor accepted me for the Cao family's forces. Shi Yan, I have started to like you." Cao Zhi Lan mumbled to herself. Then, her full lips slightly shivered, revealed a mesmerizing smile on her face.

It seemed that she just had a true feeling for Shi Yan as of now. Her behaviors before were merely the rationale trading. She had never been moved except for seeing Shi Yan as her ally in the future. She had wanted to make use of the marriage to bind him without any romantic attachments.

However, when Shi Yan had coldly rejected her in front of numerous people, his heartless words were like miraculous seeds that were planted in her heart, bringing out a strange vibration.

"It seems like I should treat you more honestly."

Cao Zhi Lan revealed a beautiful smile; her eyes were full of confidence.

In front of other people, her jade-like hands constantly patted Man Gu's body, and then she poured out all the medicinal powder inside dozens of vases and jars on his body.

Several sturdy men with leather cloths wrapping around their body suddenly appeared, standing in one line behind Man Gu.

"Wait until he wakes up, then give him the medicine in this jade vase." Cao Zhi Lan stood up, sluggishly straightened her back. The dazzling lights around her body gradually vanished, exposing a blue dress that embraced the mesmerizing curves of her body. When she slothfully stretched out her shoulders, the curve exposing at her bosom agitated everyone.

The big warriors of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect suddenly gasped with reddened faces, but they didn't dare to have any wicked thoughts.

Being one of the forces in the Tuta Sea, they knew how powerful the Cao family was, and even knew more clearly about the status of this beautiful woman in the Cao's family. Although the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect's power was mighty, they still had to submit if confronting the Cao family. People outside of the Tuta Sea knew that the Cao family was very dangerous, but they still didn't know the Cao family's real ability which was even more terrifying than what they could ever imagine.

These warriors of the Tuta Sea knew it very well. Even though Man Gu had been injured because of her, they didn't dare to show any intentions of vengeance.

"Take good care of Man Gu. He just got external injuries. After using my medicines, with his body, he will recover after seven days." Cao Zhi Lan instructed them as if the people of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect were her subordinates. Only after that, she moved her charming body and left.

Those followers of the Uncultivated Barbarian Sect nodded constantly, didn't seem to be angry at Cao Zhi Lan when she treated them like the Cao family's servants."Hahaha, I didn't expect that you are that dangerous."

Ye ZhangFeng raised his cup of wine and took a sip. He revealed an immodest smile on his face. He then rushed towards Shi Yan who was approaching and said, "I have been looking after your woman very carefully. She is still whole without any damages. You don't need to thank me though. Hahaha."

Xia XinYan blushed and embarrassedly stared at him.

Ye ZhangFeng wasn't scared. He continued speaking and laughing, "No need to be ashamed. When Miss Cao stole your man, weren't you very proactive? When everything has been fine again, are you now going to reject it? Hahaha, you women are all deceitful. I know it."

Lin Ya Qi scolded him, "Can you shut your stinky mouth for a while? It is very hard for them to see each other. When they are about to say something that is nauseously sweet and sentimental, you bastards had to have jumped in and destroyed the mood. You tell me, how can I enjoy the play?"

"Enjoy the play?" Ye ZhangFeng harrumphed, "Jie, you better watch this kind of things less. You are still young. I am afraid that you couldn't help but feel burning inside. Then, Master would blame me as well. I wouldn't be able to take it. Jie, you'd be better not to dream about this. I know that you have been waiting for pure love. But, with your personality that makes other people vomit blood, you can only attract the beasts."

"Little Bai, it has been long since we haven't fought with each other." Lin Ya Qi's eyes were half closed forming a moon shape which implied many meanings.

Ye ZhangFeng's face slightly changed. He raised his head looking toward the sky and then mumbled to himself, "Oh, it is getting dark. The stars are going to rise. It's time to find a place to rest."

Lin Ya Qi coldly looked at him. She harrumphed and then shifted her attention to Shi Yan and Xia XinYan. Her face was full of expectation.

"Let's go." After approaching, Shi Yan revealed a smile and said to Xia XinYan, "I want to see your grandfather. I have something to tell him."

Xia XinYan smiled and nodded, "Ok."

After speaking, she went straight outside without paying attention to the other people that were surrounding her.

Lin Ya Qi's face was now flooded with disappointment. She dispiritedly said, "Not like that …"

"Don't tell me you want to see the hot scene?" Ye ZhangFeng giggled. Before Lin Ya Qi got irritated, he hurriedly said, "Jie, you are free anyway, let's follow them to see."

"Uh, I will follow you." Lin Ya Qi nodded then hastily urged, "Let's go. Quick!"

"Of course, of course!" Ye ZhangFeng forced a smile. He then hurriedly ran after Shi Yan and shouted, "Good brother, wait for me."At a corner of the trading area.

Gu Ling Lung gritted her white teeth. Her body slightly trembled; her eyes were as if they wanted to projected flames, and her mouth kept cursing Shi Yan nonstop, "Shi Yan, you are such a bastard. You will not die decently. I curse you to be slashed into hundreds of pieces and that your soul will scatter and perish."

She both cursed and wiped away the stains on her body. Her entire body was soaking wet, exposing beautiful curves. However, with her wet clothes tightly stuck to her body, as well as being greasy, she looked a little sluttish.

Before the tavern had collapsed, as she had been passionately waving her hands to support Man Gu, she had jumped out of the tavern a little bit late. She had been swept along with the tavern, falling right on the redundant food floating on the water. That was why she had this appearance.

Of course, she blamed all the responsibility on Shi Yan. When she had witnessed Shi Yan's strength by her own eyes, she had been so angry that her entire body had trembled.

"Stop screaming. He has left already."

Qu Yan Qing, on the contrary, was clean. Her eyes showed the confusion, watching Shi Yan leaving. Then, she suddenly remembered something, turning her head around looking at the group of young men who had stood up for her from before. Seeing their miserable appearances, their ruffled hair, and then comparing them with Shi Yan's cold face, she felt disheartened.

Although Shi Yan was a bastard, he was much stronger than those soft eggs.

Qu Yan Qing thought to herself. Her eyes then flared up a strange light. It was unknown what she had just figured out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 313: The Soul Bridge

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

On a deserted island near the Immortal Island of the Kyara Sea.

In front of the Heaven Gate that was immersed in the dazzling light, numerous Demon Dwellers like a colony of ants were going back and forth. The Heaven Gate, which was originally big enough for only one person to get through, was gradually widening more and more.

There were dozens of Demon Beasts of the Six-Horned Demon Dragon Demon Area in the sky. They were more than fifty meters long, carrying a bunch of corpses. They came here from everywhere then dropped those corpses on the ground.

On this island, besides the Demon Dwellers with peculiar shapes, many human corpses piled up on the ground. The corpses covered the entire island, stacking as high as a small mountain.

The ground became red as dark red blood flooded all over the island.

In the middle of the Demon Dweller's cries and shouts, countless corpses on the island were flung into the Heaven Gate. In just a few minutes, the number of human corpses that had been hurled into the Heaven Gate had gone up to hundreds.

The scene of people whining was happening throughout the Kyara Sea.

The Demon Dwellers kept slaughtering nonstop throughout the thousands of islands in this area. The islands which had been protected by the Yang family, Xia family, and the Evil Wonderland had turned to be dead islands. There was no one left on these islands.

The Demon Beasts of the Demon Area had always been patrolling the islands in the Kyara Sea. All of them had huge bodies and were ridden by the Demon Dwellers. They went to every possible place to collect the human corpses. Every time the Demon Beasts' backs were strapped full of corpses, they would fly back to the island that connected with the Heaven Gate and then threw those corpses upon the piles of corpses that were now as high as a mountain on the island.

Many Demon Dwellers were screaming and throwing human corpses into the Heaven Gate tirelessly.

It was unknown for how long this scene had been occurring. It looked like they would never stop unless they had transported all of the corpses.

The Fourth Demon Area.

The gloomy sky didn't have the moon nor the stars nor the sun, except for the savage and dreary scene all the way to the horizon. Pitch-black mountain chains dominated, covering the entire sky and earth.

In a vast dark forest, dense demonic miasma hovered above the intimidating giant trees that couldn't be seen in the Grace Mainland. Demonic beasts, which had massive bodies of dozens of meters, were furiously fighting against each other. Bloody battles happened here and there.

Above the immense dark forest, countless corpses were hovering about in the sky. Those corpses were connected, forming a lump of meat that extended to the skyline.

All of the corpses were humankind, to be exact, the humankind from the Kyara Sea of the Endless Sea.

Numerous corpses piled up, interconnecting to form a big bridge. One side of the bridge connected with the splendid Heaven Gate. Every time the corpses appeared, hundreds of Sky Realm Demon Dwellers in the Heaven Gate poured the souls of the humankind out of the vases and jars in their hands.

As those souls from the Kyara Sea had been tempered by a secret technique, they were full of evil auras. As soon as they got out of the vases, they were roughly refined one more time before turning into a black liquid. This liquid ran onto the corpses, which made the gap between these corpses extremely solid.

It seemed that the Demon Dwellers of this Demon Area were building a bridge. This construction was exceptionally huge. It was unknown for how long it had been carried on.

Millions of human corpses were used to build the foundation of this bridge. The black liquid, which was created by millions of human souls, was used to make the concrete. It was floating in the sky of the Demon Area, leading to an extremely remote place in the Demon Area. Black lights constantly sparked on the big bridge.

The Soul Bridge hanged in the Demon Area's sky. One end connected to the Heaven Gate and the other end led to a mystical place of the Demon Area. Every time more corpses and souls were thrown into the Heaven Gate, the Soul Bridge would slowly extend a little bit. The distance between one end of the bridge and the mystical place of the Demon Area were getting shorter.

This spectacular construction looked like it was going to be completed soon.Sevenfold Underworld.

The sky was dark green, and the air was overwhelmed with icy and erosive aura. Further ahead, the ground was full of deep holes. Those deep holes were like big wide opened bloody mouths that were waiting for human flesh. Inside the holes, the colorful liquid was babbling, in the middle of which, air bubbles blistered constantly.

The air bubbles blistered then exploded. The auras with different colors spread out from inside the holes and then blended with the Dark aura of this world, making the Dark aura even denser.

If looking down from the sky, there were no even and flat areas in this land. The ground was rugged and rough. Those deep holes, where the air bubbles constantly blistered, were like pimples; whenever they broke, some frightening auras flew out.

Among those holes, there was a huge cave which occupied one tenth of the territory of this continent.

Inside this huge cave, the black liquid was gurgling. This cave had many paths which connected with other numerous caves that made the liquid from all of the caves in the entire continent stream to one place, creating the peculiar Deep Sea.

The Deep Sea was boundless. It was even much bigger than the five big Seas of the Endless Sea combined.

In the Deep Sea, the sea water was black which seemed to be boiling up all the time. Bubbles, big and small, continually blistered then broke out, spreading out the colorful auras.

The colorful auras condensed into a dense undispersed miasmatic curtain, covering the entire Deep Sea's sky.

Above the Deep Sea, countless Dark Dwellers' corpses were hovering around. Many Dark Dwellers were standing on those corpses.

Inside a whirlpool amid the Deep Sea, the spin of the whirlpool was constantly swallowing up the Dark Dwellers' corpses which were hovering around above the Deep Sea. With every passing second, dozens of corpses were swept into that whirlpool.

In the middle of the whirlpool, many Dark Dwellers in the air were pouring out the souls of the Dark Dwellers which were contained in the vases in their hands. After that, these souls also turned into the black liquid watering on the corpses.

Besides, in the center of the whirlpool, a dull light column, which was like a big mouth of the Demon Beasts, was slowly devouring the corpses.

The other side of that big mouth was a gloomy place. In the middle of the air, the Soul Bridge, which was made of the Dark Dwellers' corpses, was gradually extending toward a persistent direction.

In this space, no aura of strength existed. There was no sky, no earth, and no living creatures, except only for the Soul Bridge.

In this murky space, the Soul Bridge seemed to be spurred by some unknown strength. Every time one corpse was added, the Soul Bridge again reached out a little bit more.

The direction that this Soul Bridge was aiming for was the same with the place that the Soul Bridge of the Demon Area was leading to.

Once these two Soul Bridges adjoined, the Sevenfold Underworld and the Fourth Demon Area will be interconnected after tens of millions of years.

In order to link these gloomy spaces, the Dark King of the Sevenfold Underworld and the Demon King of the Demon Area had planned it for over hundreds of years.

The point of time when these two worlds connected was coming closer.In the Fourth Demon Area.

On the peak of a mountain which had been created by the stack of white bones, forty-nine Demon Dragons were flying around in the sky. The Demon Dragons opened their big mouths, exposing the sparkling fangs that could make other people fearfully tremble and then disgorged black smokes. The dragon aura of the Demon Dragons was overwhelming the entire bone mountain's peak.

On the peak, there were one hundred and eight white-bone pillars. The pillars were splendid like jades, the images of the Demon Gods of the ancient time were engraved on the surface of the pillars.

One hundred and eight white-bone pillars formed a miraculous formation. Their positions were arranged based on the changes of the stars. The dragon auras, which were disgorged by the forty-nine Demon Dragons, were all absorbed by those white-bone pillars.

When those bone pillars had absorbed the dragon aura to a specific degree, the Demon Gods of the ancient time, which were engraved on the surface of the pillars, would revive and then rush to the altar in the middle of the formation.

The rhombus-shaped altar was made of white bones. Layers of boundaries blockaded the surroundings of the altar. Between the layers of boundaries outside the altar, many kinds of earth-destructive auras were conflicting with each other nonstop, shooting out waves of energy that were so violent that all the warriors of the Demon Area were able to feel them.

A skinny old man with white hair on his temples and a serious face was standing in the middle of the altar.

He was totally naked, suffering different kinds of power striking his body. Besides, he was also enduring the attacks of the Demon Gods of the ancient time which could hit him at any time.

Every time one Demon God of the ancient time broke through the boundaries and went inside, a Holy Armament suddenly appeared on his naked body that radiated thousand-zhang holy lights. The Holy Armament contained tremendous God power, emitting the light which was similar to the converged light of the sunlight and the moonlight. Moreover, the Holy Armament kept discharging impetuous aura nonstop.

The Demon Gods of the ancient time released a variety of magics, either swinging their arms in launching thousands of lightning strikes, or the violent punch that was as heavy as a mountain, or dividing into hundreds of Demon Gods. However, these attacks on that elderly man were all crushed and bounced right off by the Holy Armament's energy waves.

While battling, sometimes his bare body was full of wounds; other times, his arms had been both cut off. However, they were all regenerated and regained their normal state just in a short time. His body was almost immortal, eternally indestructible.

At the same time, he also opened his mouth, spurted out a drop of blood. That blood drop was as red as ruby and able to tear apart the boundaries and smash the white-bone pillars.

Nevertheless, every time one white-bone pillar had been broken, the thousand-zhang bone mountain instantly vibrated, and then a brand-new white-bone pillar rose up again. The number of the one hundred and eight white-bone pillars had remained unchanged so that the formations could operate normally.

Outside of the formation, three White Bones Dharma Bodies were as big as mountains, emitting demon aura that was as vast as the sea. On the sparkling white-bone body, thousands of strange badges, which looked like stars in the sky blinking nonstop, were slowly changing their positions.

One of the three White Bones Dharma Bodies was looking toward the altar. Two demon flames were dancing in its sockets. Its eyes were staring at the person on the altar.

"Yang Tian Emperor, the strength of your body has been consumed eighty percent. The reason you have been able to have persistently endured until now is due to your peculiar Immortal Martial Spirit and the Yang family's Eternal Holy Armament that has been transmitted throughout many years.

"Although you have just reached the First Sky of the Spirit Realm, you can rely on burning the Immortal Blood to strain that long. Yang Tian Emperor, you deserve to be the once-in-a-thousand-year exceptional genius of the Yang family." The White Bones Dharma Body in the middle suddenly spoke up. "But your Immortal Blood is limited; the Eternal Holy Armament requires the Immortal Blood to continue releasing the God power. When you have used up all the Immortal Blood, how much longer can you sustain this Heavenly Demon Wind God formation?"

The person on the altar still closed his eyes tightly. When the Demon Gods of the ancient time disappeared, he regained his naked body.

"I, Bo Xu, have been engaging in wars for my whole life. I have met so many warriors, but I have to admit that you are the opponent that I respect." The White Bones Dharma Body hesitated for a while before giving the advice, "If you agree to let the Yang family belong to the Demon Area, I will immediately remove the Heavenly Demon Wind God formation and assure the Yang family's glory throughout ten consecutive generations."

"No one on earth that can make me, Yang Tian Emperor, submissive."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 314: Three Antiquities

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

White Bones Dharma Body of Bo Xun suddenly mused.

Yang Tian Emperor's eyes remained closed tightly. His naked body was radiating peculiar lights. Just after having rested for a short time, he seemed to have restored some parts of his strength. Other people could feel that the strength of his body was surging up.

"Yang Tian Emperor, you are just a thief." Bo Xun suddenly harrumphed and spoke up after being silent for a long while. "If you, Cao Qiu Dao of the Cao family, and the Palace Head Master Yang Yi Tian of the Martial Holy Palace haven't shared the Immortal Blood and the soul remnant of the God King's body, what qualification that you have to confront me when you have just reached the First Sky of the Spirit Realm?"

Yang Tian Emperor kept silent.

"A hundred years ago, you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian had just entered the Nirvana Realm, but you had a big luck. The three of you got lost in the turbulent space and found a God King's grave inside the rift of space. You and Cao Qiu Dao swallowed more than half of the God King's blood, and Yang Yi Tian obtained the remnant of the God King's soul. That was why you guys could build up the three big forces in the Endless Sea, creating the legend of the three of you.

"Without the God King's corpse, how could the three of you rebel that fast, be strong enough to fight with me within a hundred years only?

"Frankly speaking, the three of you are all the tomb raiders!"

Yang Tian Emperor knitted his eyebrows but didn't utter a word.

"The God King's blood had helped you and Cap Qiu Dao be strong enough to defeat the Third Sky of the Spirit Realm warriors although you guys were just at the First Sky of the Spirit Realm. After all, the God King's blood has made your Profound Qi have some anomalies and brought you a little God power. Yang Yi Tian, thanks to obtaining the soul remnant of the God King, he could enter the Second Sky of the Spirit Realm. After a hundred years of studying the soul remnant, he has captured a little of the God Technique. That is how the Martial Holy Palace has become the number one forces in the Endless Sea."

Bo Xun revealed a faint smile. "Regretfully, although you guys had swallowed the body of the God King, you didn't attain the inheritance of the God King. You let the inheritance run away and hide inside the rift of space, drifting to the unknown place until now. If one of you had obtained the inheritance of the God King a hundred years ago, the situation of the Endless Sea would have changed differently. If so, the Fourth Demon Area and the Sevenfold Underworld should have soon become your hunting area."

Eventually, Yang Tian Emperor opened his eyes in which there seemed to have thousands of twinkling stars moving. "Although I am in captivity, Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian are still out there in the Endless Sea. If both of them unite, you and Chi Yan cannot get any benefits."

"Hahaha." Bo Xun suddenly burst into laughing like crazy. His laughter echoed here and there. "This is the tragedy of the humankind. If it wasn't because you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian haven't got along well, always struggled in the Endless Sea for the blood and the soul remnant of the God King that made the spiritual powers have been dispersed, you guys wouldn't have stopped at this current cultivation Realm.

That year, you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian were close friends, luckily entered the turbulent space region together. However, because of the God King's corpse, you guys turned to be enemies. The humankind's greed is even much bigger than the Demon tribe's. As you guys haven't got along well with each other, you all have got injured after several battles. That's why your cultivation has encountered some difficulties. Otherwise, your current strength should have torn apart the Heavenly Demon Wind God formation."

Yang Tian Emperor silently released a sigh without saying anything.

"What a pity!" In the empty sockets of Bo Xun, the demon flames were still dancing nonstop. "Although knowing that you have been captured in the Heavenly Demon Wind God formation, Yang Yi Tian and Cao Qiu Dao still pretend to know nothing about this. Presently, the Army of the Demon Tribes has entered the Kyara Sea, slaughtering millions of people of the Kyara Sea. The Soul Bridge is also going to be completed soon, but, Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian haven't had any actions. Until the Sevenfold Underworld and the Demon Area are connected, with the strength of billions of people, we surely invade the Endless Sea, eradicate Yang Yi Tian and Cao Qiu Dao, not to let them continue expanding."

"Perhaps, they have started taking actions. It is just you don't know about it." Yang Tian Emperor coldly said.

"It's too late now." Bo Xun burst into laughter that could violently shake the sky. "Avi Dark King has convinced the other two Dark Kings of the Sevenfold Underworld to use three millions of the Dark Dwellers of the Sevenfold Underworld as the material to build the Soul Bridge. Not long after this, the Soul Bridge of the Underworld can connect with the Demon Area. That will be the end of the Endless Sea."

Yang Tian Emperor's face changed finally.

Until now, he realized the danger of the current situation; however, he was resentful that he was being imprisoned in the Heavenly Demon Wind God formation and impossible to escape from it to return to the Endless Sea.

"Yang Tian Emperor, I still have another suggestion. You should consider it carefully." Bo Xun hesitated for a while before speaking, "If you agree to help me, cooperate with me to kill Yang Yi Tian and Cao Qiu Dao, I promise I will give you the God King's remnant and the blood inside the bodies of Cao Qiu Dao and Yang Yi Tian. Once you collect enough the God King's blood, you will be able to enter the Realm that ordinary people can't even imagine."

Yang Tian Emperor tightly knitted his eyebrows, didn't reply.

"Of course, after that, you have to help me with one thing, which is using the God King's strength to break the walls between the First, the Second and the Third Demon Area.

"Once the three Demon Areas are opened, not only the Endless Sea but even the Grace Mainland will fall into the misery."

Yang Tian Emperor both coldly smiled and shook his head at the same time. "… I don't want to become the eternal sinner nor the stepping-stone for your Demon tribes. You should find someone else."

"Demon tribes?" Bo Xun gritted his teeth and smiled, "The three Antiquities consists of the Grand Antiquity, the High Antiquity, and the Remote Antiquity. During the Remote Antiquity, The Yang family was really the human tribe. But, during the High Antiquity, the Yang family was actually one of the pagan tribes. If it wasn't because the Yang family had only passed on the blood, not the typical features of the pagan tribe after several times of hybridization, I am afraid that you, Yang Tian Emperor, would have been much different from the human more than I am."

Yang Tian Emperor's face changed in fear. His lips shivered for a while but didn't explain anything.

"Therefore, don't mention 'pagan tribes' to me. After all, we both are pagan tribes. No need to be too stubborn." Bo Xun frigidly smiled.

"How could you know about this?" Yang Tian Emperor kept silent for a long while then released a long sigh and asked.

"A hundred years ago, in the Endless Sea, there appeared the turbulent space region. Before that, it had also appeared once in the Fourth Demon Area." Bo Xun's voice became heavy. "And me, I was still a normal hunter of the Dragon Horn Clan by that time. I also unintentionally entered the turbulent space region and found something in the rift of space. Otherwise, I wouldn't have attained the Demon King position now."

"The turbulent space region used to appear in the Demon Area as well?" Yang Tian Emperor was astonished.

"If not, how could I know the story about you, Cao Qiu Dao, and Yang Yi Tian as clearly as the back of my hand?" Bo Xun coldly laughed. "The things that I have gained helps me know what have happened with the three of you, some secrets in the Grand Antiquity, the High Antiquity, the Remote Antiquity, and also know that Yang family was one of the pagan tribe in the High Antiquity."

"You have talked that much just because you want me to unite with the Demon tribes. But, you certainly understand me as well." Yang Tian Emperor cold-heartedly said.

Bo Xun suddenly mused. After a while, he released a sigh, nodded the big skull of the White Bones Dharma Body then said, "I have soon known that you would not agree. However, as you are the opponent that I respect, I think that I should let you know something before you are tortured to death. Besides, people who could return alive after entering the turbulent space region were just a few. There are several things that I have held on for my whole life, so I want to find someone that I can share with…"

Yang Tian Emperor released a sigh.

"I tell you the last time. I know where the Yang family is hiding in the Fourth Demon Area. After the Soul Bridges are connected, if you still don't think it through, the Yang family will perish. The hereditary possession that you have built up during your entire life will go up in smoke in a blink." As soon as Bo Xun finished talking, the demon flames inside his sockets became gloomier.

It seemed that he had withdrawn the host soul of the White Bones Dharma Body.

At the same time, the Demon Gods on one hundred and eight white-bone pillars started to operate again, massively flying out, dashing toward Yang Tian Emperor.In the Sky Sea.

On the Sky Demon Mountain Range, a fierce beast was tearing apart the body of the sixth-level Stormy Roc. Half of the five-meter-long body of the Stormy Roc had been devoured. Its brain and the Demon Crystal had been swallowed up.

This ferocious beast was enjoying tearing its prey down. The beast's brutal eyes flickered the cold lights that could break people's souls. Its entire body sparked black lights; its aura was very terrifying.

Beside it was a pile of the giant beast bones. The skin and flesh had been eaten up, leaving the white bones only.

Not long after that, the Stormy Roc had also been devoured completely. The beast's bones suddenly crackled, many circles of black lights started to spread out from its body at the same time.

Wherever the black lights diffused, the ancient trees there, which were dozens of meters tall, were crushed down. The beasts who were hiding from afar also realized those energy waves, and thus hurriedly fled away without leaving any traces after just a short time.

The Beast's bones constantly produced explosive sounds. The ten-meter-long body was immersed in the black lights and began to shrink.

Inside the cocoon of lights, the beast kept changing nonstop. After three days, it had turned to be a monster with a human shape; its entire body was covered with thorns. The beast turned its head toward the moon, howling. Its body was covered with the Demon aura and the Dark aura. The brutal aura rose up overwhelmingly to the entire sky.

"Gui Liao… This is my name…" It mumbled with a low tone. Its voice was as sharp as a knife scratching the glass, which made others' flesh creep.

"He has asked me to wait for him, wait for him, but I have been waiting for so long, I can't wait anymore…"

After talking and answering to itself for a while, its green eyes seemed to flare up Shi Yan's image.

Raising its head looking toward the sky, it seemed to be arranging its thoughts. No one knew what it was thinking about at this moment.

Very long, very long after that, a pair of fleshly wings suddenly grew up from its backbone. It then flew up straight to the sky, getting out of the Sky Demon Mountain Range just in a blink.

"Grrr grrr grrr"

On the Sky Demon Mountain Range, about ten big ferocious beasts lifted their faces up to the sky howling, looking at its figure.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 315: Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

The Sun Island.

Shi Yan and Xia XinYan went to a three-story stone house. In front of the house, the flowers and plants were luxuriant. The spiritual aura was dense, and some sunflowers were luminescent under the moonlight, which was quite peculiar.

Xia ShenChuan was standing among those sunflowers, clasping his hands behind his back, looking at the moonlight as if he was considering something.

Being the Master of the Xia family, Xia ShenChuan had been highly respected in the Endless Sea. However, on this Sun Island, no one had paid him a visit.

The other forces didn't seem to know that the Head Master of the Xia family had also come to the Sun Island.

It was impossible to know when the people's hearts would be cold or warm.

The Kyara Sea had been screwed, the Evil Wonderland had been treacherous, and the Yang Family had retreated.

It was truly hard for the Xia Family to firmly withstand themselves from all the schemes that were being plotted against them. Without the Yang family supporting their backs, as well as the fact that their Great Master had often pitched himself into insanity, in the other people's eyes, the Xia Family wouldn't have ever been able to rise again and return to the top fifteen of the most powerful forces of the Endless Sea.

Therefore, when the Xia family had closely approached the sea near the Wind Cloud Island, both the Heaven Lake Divine Land and the Gu family, initially, hadn't considered it a big deal. They even wanted to bribe the remnants of the Xia Family's forces in helping them deal with the oncoming invasion of the Demon Dweller's.

The ambitions of the Xia family had soon sunk into the bottom of the glass. If it wasn't because Shi Yan had intimidated Gu Shao and Yu Qin to make each of them give out five islands which had then become the Xia family's places of refuge, the internal conflicts of the Xia Family would have been more serious, which probably would have led them to their dissension.

Xia ShenChuan knew that although dangers were set everywhere in the Kyara Sea right now, it also hid the opportunity for the Xia Family to take back their power.

He hadn't known how to achieve it before. However, after Shi Yan had returned to the Kyara Sea, making Gu Shao and Yu Qin submit, he seemed to have sensed something and decided to hold on to the Yang family closely, betting on this game.

"Shi Yan, the Xia Family has placed our bets on you. I hope you will not let me down."

Xia ShenChuan mumbled to himself with full of emotions inside his heart. He looked at the bright moon in the sky while being overwhelmed with many complicated thoughts.

It has been five years since Shi Yan first arrived at the Kyara Sea.

Previously, Xia ShenChuan hadn't known anything whatsoever about Shi Yan; so it was only natural that he basically, hadn't laid his eyes on a little rascal like him.

However, until now, he still didn't know what kind of tricks Shi Yan had to have consecutively defeated Gu Shao and Yu Qin.

Even the Sun God Tang YuanNan seemed to respect him as well. That was why he had assigned his man to deliver the invitation to the Xia Family to come here in order to discuss the plans of how to deal with the Demon Dwellers.

Although Xia ShenChuan didn't exactly know what Shi Yan had in his hands, he could guess that Shi Yan should have had a slew of violent powers.

As the Master of the Xia family, he clearly knew the current dispositions of the other leaders in the Endless Sea. Thus he had no doubts about Gu Shao and Yu Qin's position.

Being able to have made Gu Shao and Yu Qin submit and willingly give out five islands, Shi Yan definitely possessed a tremendous power that had deeply frightened them.

Otherwise, Gu Shao and Yu Qin would have never accepted or compromised with the Xia Family.

Five years after the Yang family had fled, the fact that Shi Yan was able to have achieved this level alone had made Xia ShenChuan see him differently and re-evaluate him again.

"Such a little rascal that no one could see through. XinYan being with him might be not a bad thing." Xia ShenChuan spoke to himself.

"Grandpa."

While he was contemplating, Xia XinYan's gentle voice came up from the yard.

Xia ShenChuan raised his head up, seeing his granddaughter walking in together with Shi Yan.

After three years without seeing Shi Yan, Xia ShenChuan realized that Shi Yan was sturdier as his aura was more mature. The power, which was as tremendous as that of a tiger, emitted from his body while he was walking. He indeed had the sense and vigor of intimidation that had made the other people admire him.

While quietly nodding with a smile, Xia ShenChuan said with a moderate voice, "Little rascal, you are here."

Shi Yan beamed out a broad smile. "I am so glad to see you. When I had returned to the Endless Sea, people said that the Kyara Sea had fallen. I even thought that I couldn't have ever seen you again."

The smile on Xia ShenChuan's face stiffened. He shook his head, released a sigh and said, "If it wasn't because we had fled in time, you couldn't ever have met me again."

"Korf korf."

Around fifty meters away, Ye ZhangFeng dry coughed then giggled while waving at Shi Yan and asked, "Can I go in there?"

Shi Yan was surprised and didn't know whether he should have laughed or cried.

It was unknown as to why Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi kept following him. Although he had told them to stop, they still persistently clung to him.

Shi Yan didn't know what to do with them. He was thinking if he should irritate and force them to back off.

"These two people?" Xia ShenChuan didn't seem to understand anything either. He swept his eyes to those two people and asked Shi Yan. "Are they your friends?"

"Hahaha, we are certainly his friends." Ye ZhangFeng nodded nonstop and quickly answered with a smile even before Shi Yan could have opened his mouth. "Very good friends. I have heard that the Xia family's Master has such a good memory. As I now have a chance to see you, your reputation is well merited indeed."

Shi Yan knitted his eyebrows.

Xia XinYan glanced at the two of them and said with a low voice, "Can you just go away? Wait until we finish talking then you can return to fool around."

On the way back, Ye ZhangFeng kept teasing her and Shi Yan. Although she didn't really bother much about it, as Ye ZhangFeng sometimes blethered something gross, she couldn't stand but be irritated with this guy who had a charming fair-skin face and was as beautiful as a woman. She also cursed at him at the same time.

"There's something I really want to tell you," He could see that other people didn't seem to welcome him, but instead, they even wanted to send him away. He hastily raised his hands and said with a serious gesture, "It is very important. I think the Master of the Xia family will absolutely be very excited."

Xia ShenChuan was astonished. "What is it?"

"Ah, I have come here with good intentions in hoping that we can build up a friendly relationship." Ye ZhangFeng revealed a faint smile, moved forward then said with a somber face, "I have heard that the former Master of the Xia family, Xia Jing Hou, had cultivated and reached the First Sky of the Spirit Realm. However, because there was something wrong with the Reincarnation Martial Spirit that has now led him to be in a state of being half-conscious. Is this true?"

Xia ShenChuan tightly knitted his eyebrows, looking at him and said, "The rumor is true."

That year, in the Endless Sea, Xia Jing Hou was also a famous person. If it wasn't because of some troubles happening during the cultivation and the fact that he was often in a state of insanity, the Xia family wouldn't have had declined this much.

Xia ShenChuan silently released a sigh. As hearing Ye ZhangFeng mention about this, Xia ShenChuan's face became awry.

Ye ZhangFeng nodded, looking at Shi Yan and then said with a smile, "I can help the predecessor Xia Jing Hou's mind, recover to its normal state."

Shi Yan's eyes instantly brightened up.

Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan were trembling, looking at Ye ZhangFeng with a doubtful face.

Lin Ya Qi was also bewildered for a while before speaking with surprise, "Little Bai, how long have you been here? How come you seem to know things more than the Old Master. He has warned me that I should not let you cause any disturbances. What do you want to do?"

Ye ZhangFeng giggled while shrugging then said, "The Old Master has said that I can do whatever I want as long as I don't violate the rules."

Xia ShenChuan didn't understand what these two people were talking about. His eyes sparked a strange light. He looked straight at Ye ZhangFeng and said with a trembling voice, "Little rascal, don't say it too certainly like that. There are several things that are not as easy as you have imagined."

Shi Yan talked to Ye ZhangFeng with astonishment, "Don't speak thoughtlessly if you are not sure."

"You guys don't believe it?" Ye ZhangFeng looked like he was suffering unjustly. He explained, "I only have good intentions. I will be the best Alchemist in the future. The pellets that I refine can even revive the dead, let alone help others regain their consciousness."

His boasts made Xia ShenChuan and Shi Yan be even more suspicious.

Lin Ya Qin pursed her lips contemptibly. "Even the Old Master is scared of the pellets that you've refined. I hope that you don't kill anyone."

"Shi Yan, who are these two people after all?" Xia ShenChuan asked with doubt.

Shi Yan was dazed for a while before explaining, "I have just met them."

Xia ShenChuan's face got stranger.

"Previously, I used to belong to the Spirit Treasure Wonderland. But I have been already expelled, so it is obvious if you don't know me." Ye ZhangFeng slightly laughed. The storage ring on his finger suddenly flared up, and a jade vase then emerged in his hand.

Inside the vase, there was only one pill which was as big as a hazelnut. The pill itself was densely dotted with numerous tiny holes, where many rays of light splendidly radiated.

"I give you this Vein Spirit Pellet. If you let Xia Jing Hou take it, I assure that he will no longer be half-conscious nor insane." Ye ZhangFeng smilingly said while handing the jade vase to Xia ShenChuan.

Xia ShenChuan received it while his head was still in a daze. He strangely stared at the jade vase, carefully checking the vase with a suspicious face. "Can this pellet really solve my father's problem?"

"Of course." Ye ZhangFeng confidently said.

Lin Ya Qin's eyes beamed out peculiar lights. While she was gazing at Ye ZhangFeng as if she was staring at a monster, she uttered, "Little Bai, has your brain been damaged? Why do you give this Vein Spirit Pellet to the others? Do you know how many medicinal herbs that the Old Master has consumed to refine the Vein Spirit Pellets? How many Demon Crystals have been used for this?"

"Fifty-eight kinds of medicinal herbs, three demon crystals of the eighth-level beasts, twenty demon crystals of the seventh-level beasts." Ye ZhangFeng said loud and clear as if he was counting all the properties that he had in his house. He shrugged and said, "I also know the process to refine the Vein Spirit Pellets. It is just because my cultivation base is still low that I cannot start to make it yet."

After Ye ZhangFeng had finished his words, both Shi Yan and Xia ShenChuan were shaken.

"If you have known about it so well, how come you are still giving it to him?" Lin Ya Qin asked with a confused face.

"Ye ZhangFeng, were you a member of the Spirit Treasure Wonderland?" Shi Yan contemplated for a while before bursting into laughter. He said, "I don't like to be fooled."

"This…" Ye ZhangFeng's smile stiffened; he awkwardly rubbed his hands while shamefully explained, "Frankly speaking, I am the expelled disciple of the Spirit Treasure Sect. The Spirit Treasure Wonderland in the Endless Sea was originally only one of the Spirit Treasure Sect's branches.

"You are not from the Endless Sea?" Xia ShenChuan's face instantly changed.

"That's right." Ye ZhangFeng nodded. I had crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist in coming here."

Xia ShenChuan's and Xia XinYan's faces turned totally pale after hearing it. They stared at Ye ZhangFeng like they were facing a monster.

"The Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" Shi Yan was astonished, asking Xia ShenChuan with his knitted eyebrows, "Do you know that place?"

Xia ShenChuan's eyes looked complicated. He nodded and said, "I have heard that the easternmost end of the Endless Sea is the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. According to the legend, behind the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist is the center of the Grace Mainland. For thousands of years, many high-class warriors of the Endless Sea have wanted to cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, but it seems that no one has been successful yet. Most of them have died inside the mist, including the God Ream warriors."

Shi Yan was frightened.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 316: Hidden matters

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

"Even God Realm warriors cannot cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist!" Shi Yan was startled. His eyes were flooded with astonishment, bewilderedly looking at Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qin at the side.

Xia ShenChuan estimated the Vein Spirit Pellet in his hand. His face displayed the caution as if the Vein Spirit Pellet suddenly became heavy.

Lin Ya Qin didn't really care. She stood there, looking casually from east to west and didn't seem to pay attention to the others' conversation.

Ye ZhangFeng revealed an improper smile. However, his eyes seemed to contain some hidden meanings.

"Have you really crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" Xia ShenChuan contemplated for a while before asking again with a more somber face.

Ye ZhangFeng nodded and smiled.

"How could you cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" Obviously, Xia ShenChuan didn't believe him right away. Even the God Realm warriors couldn't have crossed that place, what did he have to be able to do so?!

"Hehe, I can't tell you this." Ye ZhangFeng revealed a broad smile and deliberately said, "About this, our Old Master actually has some tricks. It will be nearly impossible for ordinary people to survive after entering the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. However, we are a little bit more special. Moreover, the Old Master has been living there all year-round, he obviously isn't scared of the anomalies of that place."

"Your Master has been living inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist all year-round?" Xia ShenChuan couldn't help but scream with astonishment.

Lin Ya Ki's face was still incurious. She seemed to feel that Xia ShenChuan was way more surprised than he should have been.

"That's true." Ye ZhangFeng nodded, "Our Old Master has been living there. Both of us have also spent most of our time there."

Shi Yan tightly knitted his eyebrows. He suddenly had a suspicion that this little rascal probably had ulterior motives in coming to see him.

"Why have you come to the Endless Sea?" Xia ShenChuan asked.

"It is boring there, so I have gone out to find some fun." Ye ZhangFeng comfortably replied. As he saw that everyone all showed their suspicions, he awkwardly smiled and added, "Ah, I've come to the Endless Sea to find something as well."

"Find something?" Shi Yan squinted and coldly asked, "Find what?"

"Hehe." Ye ZhangFeng just laughed without replying. He obviously didn't want to answer it.

Shi Yan frigidly harrumphed and didn't know what to ask for now.

"Do you need the Vain Spirit Pellet or not?" Ye ZhangFeng seemed to be impatient. "If you don't need it, then give it back to me. This kind of toy is not cheap. I am still a little bit regretful."

Xia ShenChuan tightly closed his hand at once. His appearance looked like he would never let go of it at any cost. He gritted his teeth and resentfully said, "I need it. Tell me, what is your condition?"

"Condition?" Ye ZhangFeng hesitated for a while with his strange eyes before bursting out laughing and saying, "Presently, let's not discuss the condition. Wait until Xia Jing Hou recovers then I will come and talk to him. It's useless to talk to you now. You can't understand nor possibly make any decisions by yourself. "

Xia ShenChuan was angry; his face didn't look good.

"I am just telling the truth." YeZhangFeng didn't care about it. Instead, he smiled and waved at Shi Yan while speaking, "Alright, I will not disturb you anymore. Wait until the meeting on the island is over, and I will come and find you. I have come here just to give Xia Master the Vein Spirit Pellet, nothing else."

Under the astonished eyes of Shi Yan and Xia ShenChuan, Ye ZhangFeng stretched his arms pulling Lin Ya Qin and walked out without caring if that girl had agreed or not.

After leaving, Lin Ya Qin's eyes were half closed forming a new moon while amiably looking at him, "Little Bai, why did you give the Vein Spirit Pellet to that old man? That old man is only at the Earth Realm, how much value does he have? Many people know how precious the Vein Spirit Pellet is. If the Old Master knows that you have impulsively given it to the others, you are going to have a hard time."

Ye ZhangFeng coldly harrumphed and said, "Do you think I was willing to do it? In fact, the Old Master has told me to give this spirit pellet to the Master of the Xia family. Perhaps, the Old Master has refined this Vein Spirit Pellet specifically for Xia Jing Hou."

Lin Ya Qin was bewildered, suspiciously shook her head and said, "How come? According to you, Xi Jing Hou is only at the First Sky of the Spirit Realm and is often in his state of being insane. How could the Old Master become so preoccupied with him?"

"Xia Jing Hou used to cross the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist and was one of the very few high-class warriors who had safely gotten out of it. The Old Master used to meet him inside of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist that year; otherwise, Xia ShenChuan wouldn't have been able to know about the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist that much, which has proved that Xia Jing Hou had told him about this." Ye ZhangFeng seriously said.

"He crossed the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" Lin Ya Qi's eyes brightened, she seemed just to have figured out something and shouted, "Ah, that's right. Xia Jing Hou's insanity is caused by that area inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?!"

"You have finally figured it out." Ye ZhangFeng smiled and said.

"That's why." Lin Ya Qin understood and nodded, "No wonder the Old Master has agreed to give him one Vein Spirit Pellet. If the Vein Spirit Pellet can cure him then it is surely a blessing in disguise, he will most likely be entering the new realm directly."

"It can be said that as he could get out of there alive and has also been in this state of insanity for that long but hasn't died yet, so he is not just a normal man. I think he has soon found something, and if the Vein Spirit Pellet can help his mentality regain its normal functions, he can at least enter the Second Sky of the Spirit Realm and will perhaps perceive some kind of magic. The thing that the Old Master wants are the experiences that this guy has been through."

"It is so."

"Who are those two people?" After Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qin had left, Xia XinYan knitted her eyebrows while asking Shi Yan with suspicion. "Is it true that you have just met them?"

"I have just met them." Shi replied with a miserable smile. "I didn't expect the situation of what just happened. The identity of those two people is mystical. Moreover, they are not from the Endless Sea for sure."

"I have never heard that anyone could live inside the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist before. It is strange indeed."

Xia ShenChuan's eyes flared up a strange light while holding the Vein Spirit Pellet. "This Vein Spirit Pellet looks like it has some possible effects indeed. Perhaps it will be able to cure the strange sickness that is ailing your great grandfather."

Xia XinYan's face was excited. "If great grandfather can recover, the Xia family can be freed from the current situation."

"Of course." Xia ShenChuan replied with a confident face. "If your great grandfather didn't become like this, in the Endless Sea, people like Gu Shao and Yu Qin would have had to pay their respects in front of him. In the five Seas, the people who can defeat your great grandfather is only numbered on one's fingers."

"Why did he become like that?" Xia XinYan asked with a little bit worry. "Every time the Reincarnation Martial Spirit of the Xia family breaks through to the new realm, there is always a high possibility of losing oneself. If so, could it be that I might also encounter it in the future?"

"It isn't similar to your imagination." Xia ShenChuan shook his head. "Although our Reincarnation Martial Spirit has the possibility of being possessed by the Devil (it is translated from a Chinese term 'qigong deviation' which indicates that something has gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training, or physiological disorder during or after the practice), it is not as serious as you have imagined. No one of the Xia family's ancestors had ever encountered the insanity as your great grandfather has."

"So why has Great Grandfather been like that?"

"Perhaps it has something related to the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist." Xia Shen Chuan's face was heavy, seeming not to be very sure about it either. He told Xia XinYan the story despite Shi Yan's presence. "Fifty years ago, when your Great Grandfather had just entered the Spirit Realm, he suddenly wanted to take a risk to barge into the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. He had stayed there for nine years before returning. Not long after that, he became like this. Before entering the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, your Great Grandfather was totally normal. I think that something had definitely happened inside of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist that had made him become like this."

Shi Yan's face became horrific.

"Do the other two people know about the story of Great Grandfather?" Xia XinYan lucidly thought about this.

"Probably." Xia ShenChuan was not very certain. "I have decided to give this Vein Spirit Pellet to him because the duration that he can maintain his consciousness is getting shorter. If it continues like this, he won't possibly be perspicacious anymore. We have to try even though there is just one thin ray of hope left."

Xia XinYan slightly released a sigh and didn't say anything further.

"Shi Yan, why did you look for me?" After having talked for a while, Xia ShenChuan suddenly remembered that Shi Yan coming here should be for something. He couldn't help but ask.

"Leave the ten islands taken from the Gu family and the Heaven Lake Divine Land for later. The Xia family's members should go to the Snow Dragon Island. If we can gather our forces, it will be easier for us to support each other." Shi Yan quickly said without wasting any more time. That was what he had wanted to discuss with Xia ShenChuan.

Currently, the Demon Dwellers were storing up and gathering forces in the Kyara Sea. They could have launched their attacks at any possible time.

The Xia family was presently in the middle of the Hengluo Sea and the Black Water Sea, which was a relatively sensitive area. The Demon Dwellers probably wouldn't have paid attention to it. However, if they did take actions, the Xia family's forces would hardly be able to resist them.

"Snow Dragon Island."

After contemplating for a while, Xia ShenChuan firmly nodded eventually. "OK, I will immediately arrange this after my return."

"You can transmit the information now if possible. As soon as possible." Shi Yan said.

After considering, Xia ShenChuan also thought that the idea was right and said, "Alright, I am sending the message now."

Shi Yan slightly revealed a smile, looked at Xia XinYan, winking at her and said, "Shall we take a walk?"

Xia XinYan's face blushed. She stealthily had a quick glance at her grandfather. As she saw Xia ShenChuan seemed not to have any reactions, she then slightly nodded and followed Shi Yan.

On the coast of the Sun Island, the ocean breezes were gently blowing.

Shi Yan and Xia XinYan were sitting together on a huge green stone.

Under the chilly moonlight, the two of them were watching the sea in the gentle breeze, enjoying the peace that belonged only to the two of them, for now.

Shi Yan slightly stretched out his hand, holding Xia XinYan's small hand and giggled.

Xia XinYan's face reddened. She threw him a quick glance, struggled a few times but couldn't get out of his grab. Hence, she stopped struggling and said with a weak voice, "Time flies. It has been three years already."

"That's right. Honestly, in recent years, we haven't had many chances to meet each other. We have always been in a hurry, having quickly parted after just a short time of being together. It has always been a very long time before we could see each other again." Shi Yan released a sigh. "I had many thoughts when I had just arrived at the Endless Sea. My cultivation has had big improvements in recent years, but our relationship doesn't seem to have much progress. Shall we change a little bit?"

Shi Yan's flaming eyes fixed on her appealing body. His fervid eyes concealed many inner meanings.

Xia XinYan's snow-white neck slightly reddened; her eyes were bashful. She blamed him with a low voice, "Why do you always have these kinds of things in your head?"

"Please …" Shi Yan giggled, forcefully embraced her waist and pulled her charming body closer to his.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 317: The covenant

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

Xia XinYan bungled as her face blushed and her delicate body was struggling. She was embarrassed and resentful at the same time.

Shi Yan chuckled, didn't care about her wriggle. His arms were like a chain tightly wrapping around her body. The more she struggled, the tighter the shackle would be.

The fresh orchid-like fragrance from her wonderful body spread out, which refreshed Shi Yan's mind and brightened the broad smile on his face.

"This rascal …" The beautiful girl with the orchid aroma breaths was timid.

Her mesmerizing gesture churned up the beast's thoughts in his mind like the waves surged up and crashed ashore.

"You and I should have been closer long time ago. Since you have appeared in the Sacred Stone Square, I have determined to have you for myself sooner or later."

Shi Yan buoyantly laughed out loud. His two arms suddenly embraced her small boneless waist tightly, lifting her up and placing her on his lap.

She was a little bit scared. Her face blushed so much that could captivate other people. She struggled even harder.

A happy smile was blossoming on Shi Yan's face, displaying an extreme passion.

The beautiful woman's rounded butts were vehemently wriggling on his thighs, which increased his pleasure much more.

While struggling, her firm butts moved from side to side rubbing his thighs, which inflamed the beast's lustful desire inside him. He nearly couldn't control himself and wanted to occupy her right away.

After Xia XinYan's butts had wiggled for a while, her face was so red as if it was about to bleed, her translucent eyes were flooded with romantic interests, glistening like pearls, which was incredibly mesmerizing.

"Why do you stop moving?" Shi Yan whispered into her ears, teasing her. "The more you struggle, the more pleasure I have. Why don't you continue?"

"Such a scoundrel." Xia XinYan quietly gritted her teeth. She slightly leaned her body forward to avoid his teasing and preventing his mouth from touching her.

"You are mine." Shi Yan suddenly lowered his tone uttering some words which sounded like a sincere truth.

Shi Yan's big arms embraced her body and then forcefully pulled it towards him, placing her fragrant back against his chest. He then defiantly kissed on her long white neck.

She slightly shivered as if there was an electric current running all over her body. Her mind and her body were numb with no strength left as her elegant face became dazed.

"Please, don't…" She chirped unconsciously. Her powerless body leaned against his chest. The body's strength seemed to disappear gradually.

Shi Yan ignored it. His tongue like a small snake happily wandered on her reddened silky white neck. The pleasure was surging up more and more while the flame inside his eyes deflagrated.

"Don't, don't do it…" Xia XinYan's body was totally flabby. In her struggle and confusion, the longingness was somehow exposed, but she was still weakly resisting it.

Shi Yan still ignored it. His hand placing on her belly was slowly moving up, grabbing the 'round-up mountain' there.

Once his hand had grabbed that firm round breast, Shi Yan's brain was violently agitated. As his body's heat increased ten more times, his breath also became heavier.

"Ah!" Her charming body suddenly trembled, her beautiful eyes flared up a horrific light. She instantly used all of her strength to escape from his embrace, flying straight up to the sky.

Under the cool moonlight, her eyes were glistening with water, and her face was terrifying red that could even frighten other people. She resentfully looked down at the scoundrel below, angrily staring at his private.

Shi Yan regained his consciousness, looked at the erection between his legs. He then giggled and shamelessly said, "That's a normal reaction, just a normal reaction."

"You are even more perverse than I have imagined." While gritting her teeth, she goggled, gazing at him. Her usual leisure and elegance had totally vanished, her body was now so appealing that could drive men crazy. She said with a blushing face, "I am not well-prepared yet. Your mind is full of bad things. I need to consider more."

Shi Yan slightly burst into laughing then spoke up, "Haven't you ever said that if I could defeat you, you would follow me?"

"Have you defeated me yet?" The beautiful woman said with a faint smile.

"Try me." Shi Yan revealed a smile while standing up. His natural imposing body emitted a mighty aura when all kinds of powers inside his body massively spread out. He said, "Little beauty, it seems that I have to win to let you be convinced. If so, let me give you a lesson then."

As soon as finishing his words, he flew up to the sky like a lance.

Like lightning tearing off the sky, he quickly darted beside Xia XinYan in a blink. Dozens of beams of sparkling light span around his fingers, turning into a net that pounced upon Xia XinYan.

"More dangerous than before indeed." The beautiful woman revealed a smile, slightly nodding. She deliberately clasped her hands in front of her chest then abruptly separated them.

Many green lotuses suddenly discharged from her palms.

Each Lotus had both big and small petals. The light which was revolving inside the Lotus was like a gem under the sunlight. The lotuses adjoined with each other one by one, forming a bigger green lotus.

The net of light, which had been created from the condensation of Shi Yan's Profound Qi, directly collided with that room-sized green lotus but was then struck down into pieces by that powerful Lotus.

Without waiting for his reaction, the pistil of the Lotus opened up like a big mouth swallowing him.

In a short moment, his body was covered by many lotuses. Tens of thousands of streams of strange fresh energy were binding around his body like a rope.

He looked like being confined inside the pistil of a huge green lotus. Although he tried struggling hard, he couldn't get rid of that huge lotus which was formed by many different small lotuses.

The green lotus gradually pushed down, binding him then brought him out and drowned him in the sea.

"Splash."

As soon as Shi Yan's body entirely sank into the sea, it slightly trembled. That green lotus' energy wrapping around him was keeping him away from the sea water outside, but the energy inside the Lotus was still increasing.

Shi Yan then quietly used the power of the Rampage, the Ice Cold Flame, the Ten Thousand Year Earth Flame, the Profound Qi inside his body, and his stiffened muscles to wipe out the lotus's strength that was chaining his entire body.

The beautiful woman's charming face turned pale a little bit. Her perfect body slowly descended. While deliberately hovering around in the air three meters away from the top of his head, she spoke up with a smile, "Ge, you still can't defeat me yet."

Shi Yan shook his head while smiling and saying, "I remember the covenant at the beginning is not like this. You have used the Reincarnation Martial Spirit to enter the Sky Realm directly. Of course, I couldn't win. If you don't use the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, only base on your true cultivation base of the Third Sky of the Earth Realm, it is not too difficult for me to defeat you."

Xia XinYan mischievously smiled, exposing her glamor. She then imitated his words, "Girls are like that. God has given them the stubbornness. Is it so?"

Shi Yan was as mute as a fish.

"Alright, I don't play with you anymore. If it continues like this, you will get injured for real."

Xia XinYan slowly took a deep breath. Her white hands slightly separated, the green lotus that was wrapping around Shi Yan's body opened instantly, turning into different small lotuses massively flying out and then disappeared into her palms.

"You will not encounter any side effects when using the Reincarnation Martial Spirit?" Shi Yan suddenly said.

"Maybe." Xia XinYan retrieved the green lotus then sat down again on the big green stone, swinging her long legs while the flap of her clothes was fluttering. "I should not use it for so long; otherwise, I might suffer the side effect. Anyway, the Reincarnation Martial Spirit is much more stable than before. It's already very good."

"You have had a big progress after many years." Shi Yan was soaking wet, walking over from the sea then sat down next to her and held her hands once again.

Xia XinYan threw a glance at him, implicating that he should not mess things up again then said with a low tone, "Being able to have the current accomplishment should be probably related to the spiritual power that you have sent into my brain before. Honestly speaking, if I haven't gone through those things, I wouldn't be able to reach the current realm."

After a short pause, she continued, "I haven't entered the Nirvana Realm yet because I haven't condensed enough the Profound Qi. Regarding the Realm, due to the characteristic of the Reincarnation Martial Spirit, I have never worried about it. In half a month max, I certainly can enter the Nirvana Realm. Presently, I can vaguely feel that the spiritual power can somehow help me complete the transformation of the Sea of Consciousness."

"Wonderful." Shi Yan sincerely said.

"Thank you." Xia XinYan turned her head around looking at him and gently said.

Shi Yan dragged a mischievous smile out of the corner of his mouth. "I don't care when you thank me just in words. If you really want to thank me, give me a kiss."

Her beautiful face blushed again. She didn't reply while keeping her head bowed.

After a long while, when Shi Yan was about to give up the intention, she suddenly moved closer, and her pink lips like the petals of the cherry blossom kissed on his left cheek as fast as the electricity.

She then stood up, embarrassedly turned her back toward him, walking away while mumbling, "I really shouldn't be together with you for so long. The longer I stay with you, the better chance this scoundrel will occupy everything of mine. Such a complete pervert. That year, in… a brothel, while I was unconscious, you surely didn't act decently."

"Hehe, you understand me so well indeed." Shi Yan revealed a satisfactory smile while standing up. He remembered the things in the past and then said without being ashamed, "In the brothel, I used to kiss you. You just didn't know it."

"Hmm, if I had known it, I would have already killed you."

The beautiful woman turned her head around, tightly closing her hands, gesticulating for a while, but she wasn't really angry as if she had soon known that he would have that kind of answer.

"If you had killed me that time, how could you realize my good features?" Shi Yan laughed out loud and leaped up like a panther. He then reappeared next to her just in a blink, naturally holding her hand and said, "Human life is miraculous. That year, you had a high and noble status, like an untouchable angle in the sky, which brought people the inferiority without daring to pursue you. By that time, although I already wanted to have you for myself, I didn't think I could do it. You were just a beautiful ambiguous dream to me."

"Right now, you are not qualified enough to pursue me yet." Xia XinYan glanced at him with a smile and said, "Wait until you enter the Sky Realm and be able to defeat me, I will agree to let you have me."

Shi Yan's face was agitated; he asked, "Your words are true?"

"Sure." Her eyes were sparkling and mesmerizing; her beautiful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

"I will not let you wait for long." Shi Yan laughed out loud and said with his confidence. "I have never felt this confident like right now. The immense Endless Sea will spread out the legend of mine sooner or later. After my disappearance, the legend about me will not be forgotten with time."

As Xia XinYan was bewildered looking at that man who was arrogantly blustering, her heart was vibrating nonstop. She felt a little bit dizzy when hearing those boasting words.

The arrogance and ambition of a man before being capable of doing it was somehow a fatal poison that attracted women.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 318: Understandable

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

Shi Yan took Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan to the manor where the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group were temporarily lodging. After Xia ShenChuan had walked around the manor, he secretly cursed the Three Gods Sect that they were partial, treating him unfavorably. Everything in this manor was much better than in his accommodation.

When Xia ShenChuan met Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba, he was immediately astonished seeing them for the first time.

Although the three of Yi Tian Mo's group didn't disclose any powerful aura of the God Realm warriors, being the Master of a family, Xia ShenChuan could easily realize the true cultivation base of those three.

Like an obvious thing, Xia ShenChuan had realized that their cultivation base should probably reach the God Realm.

Three God Realm warriors!

Xia ShenChuan kept being suspicious, didn't know what kind of relation between them and Shi Yan was.

As Yi Tian Mo didn't want to frighten other people, he didn't call Shi Yan 'Master' in front of others. However, one could still figure something out if noticing their commotions.

Xia ShenChuan was a cunning old man, he had already figured out the situation and was constantly lavish with his praises.

From those three people, Xia ShenChuan knew that Shi Yan had a very high position in their hearts.

Until this instant, he realized why the Three Gods Sect was giving Shi Yan such a distinguished treat like this.

Compared with these three God Realm warriors, even the Three Gods Sect couldn't have this kind of powerful forces.

The three God Realm warriors followed Shi Yan to come here and even obeyed his orders. Needless to say, everyone could understand what it meant.

Xia ShenChuan secretly decided that regardless how the future would be, he had to cling onto Shi Yan tightly, absolutely wouldn't betray him.

Although he was still young and had just been in the Endless Sea for five years, after the Yang family had retreated, he still seduced the hearts of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group without the Yang family's support. Shi Yan had proved his own ability.

Shi Yan arranged the accommodation a little bit. He told Xia ShenChuan that this manor was very spacious with many chambers, so he could freely go around and find a place for himself to rest.

Xia ShenChuan beamed a smile and then left without informing his granddaughter.

As soon as Xia ShenChuan had left, Shi Yan was about to ask the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group to see how many people had come here while he had been absent. However, Cao Zhi Lan unexpectedly returned with her lustrous appearance.

She was wearing a blue dress; her body was gentle and slender. The crystal adornments attached to the flap of her dress were producing a tinkling melody that was very pleasant to people's ears.

Her charming face wore a faint smile which agitated other people's hearts.

This pretty woman seemed to forget completely what had happened at the hot spring. She was casually walking in.

She rolled her eyes and then stopped on Xia XinYan's body. The smile at the corner of her mouth was even broader.

Xia XinYan's eyebrows arched while she slightly harrumphed, gazed straight at her without any fears.

The beauty of each of these two women was in no way inferior to the other one, and their auras were equivalent. Both of them possessed the mesmerizing appearances that all the males were longing days and nights, even in their dreams.

In the pearly radiant room, their bewitching beauty seemed to overwhelm all the pearls and gems. Even Shi Yan also had to compliment their elegance and beauty secretly.

The beautiful eyes of the two beautiful girls shot out some lights which collided with each other in the air, igniting dangerous fires.

"Why are you still coming here?" After being bewildered for a while, Shi Yan sat down, signaling the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group to leave and discuss the important matters later.

The three of them were sensitive, strangely looked at the two beautiful women who now looked like the two hens staring at each other. They secretly smiled, nodded their heads and left.

"I'm staying here." Cao Zhi Lan raised her picturesque eyebrows, gently stroking her hair which got stuck in her ears. She then giggled and said, "We all stay here, so why can't I come back?"

Shi Yan was mute, slightly shaking his head.

"Moreover," Cao Zhi Lan stopped for a while, finding a chair to sit down, ignoring Xia XinYan's hostile look. She then gave him an affectionate glance and said, "Didn't you say that I am your slave? As I am yours, I obviously have to follow my master. Furthermore, you have placed a formation technique on my body, how can I dare to run away?"

Xia XinYan's beautiful eyes flared up a ray of anger, instantly glanced at Shi Yan with the manner as if she wanted to bring an army to investigate him.

"Ah, it's not like what you are thinking." Shi Yan was a little bit disconcerted, he opened his arms and said, "I am innocent, I have never touched her. At first, I kept her because I needed her for something, but then I didn't do anything eventually."

Xia XinYan was still secretly resentful inside, but she no longer showed it on her face.

She leisurely walked over and sat down on the left side of Shi Yan then proactively stretched out her hand holding Shi Yan's hand placing at the other end of the table. She coldly looked at Cao Zhi Lan while speaking with a low tone, "As you have admitted your slavery status, you should have a little understanding of being a slave. Bring me a cup of tea."

Shi Yan dry coughed while his eyes were strange, thinking to himself that this girl was not just simply laid-back.

"Bring tea?" Cao Zhi Lan's face was a little bit shaken as the smile at the corner of her mouth gradually faded away. Her pink lips curled up and sarcastically said, "Since I was little, I have never served tea to anyone, let alone another girl? Not to mention the fact that the Xia family's fame has been written off on the ranking list of the Endless Sea, even when the Xia family is the most powerful, you are not qualified enough to ask me to do anything. Understand?"

"Haven't you just boasted that you are a slave?" Xia XinYan squinted, her closing hands instantly tightened, which made Shi Yan a bit worried.

"But not the slave of yours, Xia XinYan." Cao Zhi Lan didn't care to look at her but instead, picked up a cluster of grapes and attentively peeled them.

"That's alright." Xia XinYan dragged a smile out of the corner of her mouth as if she had already had a plan. She then gently looked at Shi Yan, her jade-like hands slightly swung while she said, "Shi Yan, can you tell your slave to bring me a cup of tea?" Her eyes were full of lights; she gritted her teeth with the begging and threatening appearance at the same time.

"It's simple." Shi Yan burst into laughing while feeling that this scene was quite interesting. His other hand pointed at the left cheek and said to Xia XinYan, "If you do like what you have done earlier, I will do as your request. Hahaha."

"Pervert!" Her face instantly blushed while she secretly cursed him. She aggressively squeezed Shi Yan's hand, resented that she couldn't crush it into pieces.

Cao Zhi Lan revealed an exciting smile as if she was very interested in it. She giggled while provokingly looking at Xia XinYan, "I am looking."

Xia XinYan's face was even reddened, she rampageously gazed at Cao Zhi Lan then shifted her eyes looking at Shi Yan with a threatening look.

Shi Yan suddenly became joyful as he felt that she was so mesmerizing now. He urged, "Just one kiss, as being a female master, you should be generous."

"I think she doesn't dare to do it." Cao Zhi Lan beautifully smiled and stood up. Her body flashed up and reappeared next to Shi Yan in no time.

Under the unbelievable eyes of Xia XinYan, Cao Zhi Lan daringly kissed Shi Yan right at the place that Xia XinYan had kissed him earlier, leaving a faint pink stain on his face.

Shi Yan was bewildered like a wooden rooster.

Xia XinYan's countenance instantly changed.

"I am an obedient female slave." After kissing him, Cao Zhi Lan glided away like a cool breeze. Her gentle voice came up from afar, "Master, I'm going to take a shower first. If you have any request, you can always come to see me. In terms of some aspects, I might be better than the Yin Yang Wonderland's disciples."

In the satisfied giggling sounds, her delicate body quietly left in a blink without leaving a trace.

After having stepped out of the room, the calm and brave face of Cao Zhi Lan suddenly blushed. She held her face with her watery eyes while stopping behind the rockwork. Her mind was stirred up, her face was reddened, and she mumbled to herself, "This is the first time I did it, …oh, I might be wrong."

Shi Yan was sitting in a daze with a strange face. He didn't expect that girl was that daring. She had dared to do it front of Xia XinYan without feeling ashamed.

Xia XinYan's charming face didn't look good at all. Her beautiful eyes were overwhelmed with anger and hatred, looking at him.

"This matter, isn't she famous for being flirty?" Shi Yan smiled and said with an awkward face. "How come she didn't feel ashamed like that? I have come to the Endless Sea for quite long, but I have never seen any women who were as shameless as she is."

"As far as I have known, there is none of any bad rumors about her in the Endless Sea nor her unclear relations with any man." Xia XinYan said with hatred while the rage had obviously surged up inside her heart. "Unless you have secretly had some kind of affairs with her, how could she be that daring? There has been something between you two. Is it true?"

"No. There is nothing." Shi Yan shook his head.

"Hmm." Xia XinYan was flooded with rage; she suddenly stood up, angrily staring at him, then glided away and left.

Shi Yan rubbed his nose, didn't stand up to chase after her. Instead, he used his soul to transmit the message.

Not long after that, three beams of light flashed up. The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group appeared in front of Shi Yan.

"Those two girls are both good." Ya Meng chuckled. "When Cao Zhi Lan was leaving earlier, she looked quite panicked. It seems that she was also aroused by something. It's sure that this was the first time she did it. You are truly blessed."

Shi Yan burst into laughing. "The three of you didn't just hide somewhere and peep at me?!"

Yi Tian Mo, Ka Ba didn't deny it.

"No, no, it's not like that." Ya Meng constantly shook his head. "With our current cultivation level, we can hear almost everything even if we don't want to. In a short distance like this, and your voices were not low, there is no way that we couldn't hear it, even blocking our ears would not help at all."

Yi Tian Mo and Ka Ba also nodded, confirming that Ya Meng's words were the same as their explanation.

Shi Yan was not angry anyway. He said, "Beautiful girls naturally stand against each other. These two women are not an exception."

"Presently, this place is bustling like a festival. Ambassadors from different forces have continued coming here, clearly saying that they would like to see you or the three of us. However, we have refused them all." Yi Tian Mo started talking about the main matter with a serious face. "A person with the extraordinary soul level has secretly broken into here. He has even fought with us for a short while before safely leaving. His cultivation is exceptional."

"What?" Shi Yan's eyes became frigid.

"Do you remember his spirit aura?"

"We couldn't figure out," Yi Tian Mo shook his head, "We don't know what kind of secret technique he used to be able to hide even his host soul. If I meet him again, I will hardly recognize him. It seems that this person doesn't have good intentions. Master, you have to be careful. I am afraid he might want to take actions with you."

Shi Yan's face slightly changed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 319: Possessed by Devil

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group had left.

Shi Yan was sitting alone in the middle of the room, slightly closing his eyes and being silent like a monk in his meditation.

Shi Yan didn't mind about the person that Yi Tian Mo had mentioned although he had been a little bit astonished.

Many high-class warriors from everywhere were gathering on the Sun Island, and some God Realm warriors were among them. When those warriors appeared on the Sun Island at the same time, the island would obviously no longer be peaceful anymore.

As he had just come to the Sun Island today, he had already killed several people and had become a star after the fight with Man Gu.

Heroes from everywhere on the island had already noticed him and been even more interested in the cultivation base of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group.

The Yang family had offended many people in the Endless Sea during their glorious time.

As soon as Shi Yan had appeared, he had forcefully made the other forces to pay for what they had done before and intimidated Yu Qin and Gu Shao. In their eyes, this action of his was similar to the previous defiance of the Yang family.

Obviously, some people who were hiding in the dark weren't happy with his way of doing things. Thus, the fact that someone couldn't help but take actions was also understandable.

As what he had seen, the fact that someone couldn't help but bring the whole army here to question his guilt was something that was likely to happen.

He, of course, also believed that no one would be willing to be involved in life and death battles given the current tense situation.

Exactly speaking, they would not risk their lives to fight against the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group.

After all, the Demon Dwellers' intimidation was still there.

Before the Demon Dwellers' menace disappeared, no one would dare to ignore it.

Shi Yan didn't care about the current situation as he had nothing in the Endless Sea. If something happened, he could simply dust off his ass and leave. He didn't care about the Endless Sea's situation, whether ordinary people lived or died, nor the resources on the island.

Leaving the Endless Sea, he still could live a good life like he had had before, let alone the fact that he didn't have much attachment to the Yang family.

Without any attachment, he wasn't scared at all. That was why he dared to fish in troubled waters at this critical point of time.

The war between the Demon Dwellers and the high-class warriors of the Endless Sea was just the training for him to gain more valuable experiences that could help him enter the Nirvana Realm or even the Sky Realm.

The special feature of the Mystery Martial Spirit in his body was that it would be improved faster during battles, and the powers that it could absorb would also be bigger.

He felt regretful that he couldn't stir up the Endless Sea sooner.

The more warriors that fell, the more treasures he would be able to obtain. Seeing from this aspect, he was actually one of the major factors that led the world into complete chaos.

Only when he was not scared and had no attachments, would he be able to freely do whatever he wanted without having to be responsible for any consequences.

Many thoughts zoomed over in his mind. A cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He then closed his eyes and started to meditate.

Numerous negative feelings flooded the meridians inside his body. Under the effect of the Mystery Martial Spirit, the aura was running in his meridians with breakneck speed, purifying the dead auras that he had absorbed today and turning them into some kinds of peculiar energies that brought him power.

Shi Yan was quietly sensing them, being immersed in himself to understand the strange transformation in his body.

Although there were still two kinds of chaotic negative auras penetrating, they were in the range that he could bear. His mind maintained to be in the conscious state at all times, without having any signs of losing his mind.

"It seems that the spiritual Qi of other people was not enough for me to use." Shi Yan thought to himself.

The people who had died today were only at the Earth Realm and the Disaster Realm. After their spiritual Qi had been absorbed, the purification speed in Shi Yan's meridians was significantly faster. That was also why the negative auras couldn't have affected him much.

Entering the Peak Earth Realm, whether it was his mental state or his body's extreme endurance level, both had a huge breakthrough.

At this Realm, his body could now endure more of the counterattacks.

While Shi Yan was quietly evaluating and sensing the transformation inside his body, his spirit was very calm as his Sea of Consciousness was restful without surging up.

Not long after that, those familiar peculiar energies suddenly flowed out of his meridians.

Being in shock, he quickly controlled that peculiar power and was conducting it to the beam of profound Qi light in his body.

During this time, he always paid attention to the beam of Profound Qi light on his belly.

In that marvelous world, the Profound Qi had an unusual shape of an ancient tree piercing through the sky while its branches and leaves were full of Profound Qi and energy, becoming more and more luxuriant.

He vaguely speculated that when the Profound Qi gathered more and more, this ancient tree started to have miraculous transformations in every fifteen minutes.

He even recognized that when the ancient Profound Qi tree had the transformation was also the point of time when he would break through to the Nirvana Realm.

Therefore, he had been continuing condensing the Profound Qi in the past few days, gathering more of the Sky and Earth aura to pour in.

Needless to say, the peculiar power inside the meridians in his entire body was extremely useful. It helped the Profound Qi grow. Thanks to this peculiar energy, his Profound Qi had rocketed several times.

He believed that if he could conduct this energy that was staying hidden in his meridians into the ancient Profound Qi tree, that this ancient Profound Qi tree would have some critical transformations.

The thing that he wanted the most was to pour this peculiar energy into the Star Martial Spirit on his chest.

However, it was useless to pour that peculiar energy into the Star Martial Spirit before knowing the secrets of the Star Martial Spirit.

His mind flickered. He immediately activated the soul consciousness and hid it in the moving mystical flows of power, in an attempt to control and conduct them to the beam of Profound Qi light in his belly.

However, when he started doing that, his mind was suddenly agitated. Something was moving in his Sea of Consciousness.

This kind of vibration made his mind tremble. The muscles on his body were shrinking. He suddenly fell off the chair amid the room while his body kept shaking violently, and made it looked like he was having a seizure. It was extremely strange.

In the Sea of Consciousness, the host soul was spreading out numerous soul fibers that were connecting with the Sea of Consciousness to control its vibrations.

While his mind was empty, a miraculous illusion, which was like as if he was floating in the cloud, suddenly appeared, drifting about along with the howling wind. The chaotic thoughts in his brain seemed to have completely been wiped out. He didn't think of anything as it seemed that he was now entering some kind of marvelous realm. His body was subconsciously shaking.

Following this tremor, the mystical strength that came forth from the meridians in his entire body turned into countless tiny dots of light and was slowly running to his right arm.

His mind was as empty as the Ethereal Realm. He knew the moving direction of this mystical energy flow, but he couldn't have any reactions.

At this moment, his body didn't seem to belong to him anymore.

His consciousness could no longer control his body, and the ability to control his body seemed to have temporarily been captured by different kinds of invisible energies.

All of the mystical energies that were spreading out from his meridians were now quickly flowing towards his right arm.

When he assumed that the transformation of his body was about to end, a stream of mystical power pierced into the beam of the profound Qi light and was now entering the ancient tree that had been created by the condensation of the Profound Qi.

"Boom."

The mystical strength seemed to burn numerous splendid lights.

Instantly, the luxuriant ancient Profound Qi tree radiated many glittering lights which were like thousands of tiny rivers then spread out of the tree trunk altogether and disappeared into the vessels on his belly.

More than thousands of sparkling Profound Qi fibers massively flew out, flooding towards his right arm.

Shi Yan was going through some kind of miraculous transformation that was quietly happening.

The Profound Qi of his entire body then spread out from his belly. The trunk of that ancient tree gradually shrank, slowly became gloomy, and eventually disappeared.

The sparkling Profound Qi from that ancient tree trunk turned into thousands of rays that were flowing along his vessels towards his right arm, blending with the mystical energy inside there, and then pouring into the muscles of his right arm.

The flesh in his muscles vibrated nonstop. The Profound Qi and the mystical power constantly poured in and fused with each other.

That vibration had been spreading all over his body. Six hundred thirty-nine muscles on his body also seemed to be shaking, which gave him the feeling that numerous currents of electricity were running through his body.

His entire right arm suddenly shot out dark purple rays, which were getting more illuminant together with the vibrations of his muscles.

As the Profound Qi of the entire body had been completely drained, the light of the Profound Qi on his belly also became gloomier.

The ancient Profound Qi tree had vanished as if it had returned to the nihility. It would require another condensation of the Profound Qi to appear again.

The Profound Qi and the mystical energy fused with each other and then completely disappeared into his right arm's flesh. This fusion filled his muscles with full of energy that could make the other people trembling in fear.

His entire body was agitated while the amplitude of the vibrations was getting bigger. He gesticulated in the middle of the room as if he was unconsciously possessed by the devil without knowing what it is that he was doing.

"Boom."

An explosion came up in his head. His wriggling body suddenly ceased as if it was being controlled by the Immobilized Body Technique. Although his body was motionless, it still maintained the peculiar pose.

At this moment, his brain didn't have any thoughts left.

Only his right arm was still dazzling and was quietly going through some peculiar transformation.Dawn was coming.

The figures of two people quarreling emerged outside the manor.

Xia XinYan was sitting in the garden since earlier. As soon as seeing those two vacillated in front of the gate, she couldn't help but stand up with a forced smile.

She looked at them from afar with her knitted eyebrows then asked, "What are you coming here for?"

"Ah ha." Ye ZhangFeng went inside while pointing at the gate guards and speaking, "I told them I know you guys, so they let us in."

Lin Ya Qin followed him unceremoniously.

"Why are you here?" Xia XinYan asked again.

"The meeting won't start until tomorrow. There is the busiest auction fair today, which is organized by the Spirit Treasure Wonderland after having the permission of the Three Gods Sect. It is said that there will be many extraordinary spirit treasures being displayed in the auction fair. I want to ask Shi Yan to accompany us, and also I want to discuss something with him." Ye ZhangFeng giggled and said.

After going around in the manor, Lin Ya Qin said with astonishment, "This place is much better than ours. If I knew you were here, I would have come here last night."

"I will tell Shi Yan about this. We will come and stay here tonight." Ye ZhangFeng said with a smile.

Lin Ya Qin nodded, implicating that it was how it should be.In a small charming pavilion staying hidden in the forest, the window on the third story suddenly opened.

Cao Zhi Lan opened up her arms; her waist bent backwards like a willow while her beautiful breasts were thrusting out.

"Oh!" Lin Ya Qin shouted with surprise as if she had just found a new continent. She pointed towards Cao Zhi Lan from a distance and said, "Why is she here?" Ye ZhangFeng was a little bit bewildered before bursting into a strange laughter, constantly nodding and complimenting, "This little rascal Shi Yan is really dangerous. I admire him now."

Xia XinYan's face was not good, as her cold eyes shifted over there and asked, "Do you know her?"

"No, we don't," Ye ZhangFeng shook his head, "We just met her yesterday."

Lin Ya Qin looked toward there then looked at Xia XinYan. As she seemed to understand something, she clapped her hands while talking with a big smile, "I know. You two are competing for a man? That is interesting!"

Xia XinYan was embarrassed, angrily staring at her.

"Where is Shi Yan?" Ye ZhangFeng asked.

"Don' know." As her rage hadn't gone yet, she was still crabby when mentioning about Shi Yan. "Perhaps he will be going out soon."

After hearing that, Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qin didn't pay much attention. They talked to her while waiting.In the big room.

The three people Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba were looking at Shi Yan who was motionlessly and unconsciously lying down on the ground with somber faces.

"What happened?" Ka Ba's face was confused, "We were constantly vigilant last night. We didn't detect anyone nor any souls breaking in. How come it is like this?"

"Old Yi, did you find something abnormal last night?" Ya Meng asked with a worried face.

"No," Yi Tian Mo shook his head while speaking with a heavy voice, "Only someone who has a higher realm than ours could cross our soul defensive formation; otherwise, there is no way that we couldn't detect anyone. But, there shouldn't be anyone with that level on this island?"

"So, how about this?" Ka Ba asked with fear.

"Perhaps something happened while he was cultivating." Yi Tian Mo had a closer look at Shi Yan, quietly urging his soul consciousness for a while before speaking. "It's alright. The Sea of Consciousness of Master is totally normal. Even the host soul is safe. It is just that the host soul seems to be stuck in some kind of miraculous realm, which brings people an uncatchable feeling of emptiness. That might be some kind of cultivation technique."

Ya Meng couldn't help but walk forward, stretched out his hand placing on Shi Yan's chest, launching the power to check a little bit. He then said with the unchanged face, "The Profound Qi has completely vanished."

"What?" At this moment, Yi Tian Mo's and Ka Ba's faces changed dramatically. They hurriedly walked over to check and realized that his Profound Qi had truly died out mystically.

"How come?" The three of them exchanged glances with complicated faces, didn't know how to handle this matter.

"Is it because he had fought with someone for the whole night yesterday that consumed all of his Profound Qi?" Ya Meng said with uncertainty while helplessly rubbing his head.

"In this spacious place, if he had fought with someone, how come we didn't know it?" Yi Tian Mo coldly harrumphed and took a deep breath. His soul continued searching further, slowly going into the host soul inside Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness.

However, as soon as his soul entered Shi Yan's Sea of Consciousness, the five Devils who seemed to have been originally in a deep sleep suddenly leaped up altogether.

The five flows of devilish auras burst out from the five Devils' bodies. In the middle of many horrendous waves of souls that could wrench the other people's hearts, the five Devils stormed towards Yi Tian Mo's soul which had just entered.

Yi Tian Mo's face quickly changed, he hastily retrieved his soul consciousness.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 320: Investigating

Translator: Wuxia Dream Editor:

As soon as Yi Tian Mo had retrieved his soul, the five Devils stopped chasing after it. They didn't get out of the Sea of Consciousness and restfully stayed inside.

Shi Yan still maintained his strange motionless posture as if he was in some sort of a trance. Although his Sea of Consciousness was still vibrating, his breath was normal. Except for the fact that all of his Profound Qi had been entirely lost even though his body didn't have any abnormalities.

Yi Tian Mo's face displayed a little surprise and became heavier after having retrieved his soul.

"How was it?" Ka Ba and Ya Meng asked at the same time with suspicious faces.

"There are some problems." Yi Tian Mo stretched his hand placing it on Shi Yan's hand, transmitting the Profound Qi into his body.

The Profound Qi like sensitive, subtle fibers slowly flew around inside Shi Yan's vessels within his chest and gradually spread out all over his body.

However, when Yi Tian Mo's Profound Qi circulated to Shi Yan's right arm, it encountered layer upon layers of obstacles. The Profound Qi that he had released was somehow being blocked by numerous walls, making it impossible to penetrate inside.

Yi Tian Mo's Profound Qi continued being transmitted, groping along the vessels to spread out all over Shi Yan's body. Except for his right arm, other places inside his body was ventilated and uncluttered.

As he had figured this out, Yi Tian Mo thought for a while before continuing transmitting several more of the Profound Qi fibers toward Shi Yan's right arm.

Seven flows of the Profound Qi scattered and busted in the invisible walls at the same time.

"Boom."

A deep explosive sound reverberated from inside Shi Yan's arm.

The dark purple lights were moving on his arm. In that strange vibration, Yi Tian Mo's Profound Qi that had just stormed in exploded and was completely swallowed up, leaving no trace.

Shi Yan's arm shot out a flow of peculiar aura toward Yi Tian Mo's hand.

Yi Tian Mo's face changed in fear. He quickly retracted his hand and slightly shouted, "It's strange."

Ya Meng and Ka Ba was astounded and urgently asked, "Old Yi, what happened?"

"Nothing." Yi Tian Mo released a sigh and helplessly said, "It appears that I couldn't wake Master up. I don't know why his current symptom is similar to 'possessed by the Devil'. However, after thinking more carefully, it doesn't seem right. Perhaps due to some secret technique cultivation, he has turned to be like this."

After listening to Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng and Ka Ba didn't say anything further.

Ya Meng's and Ka Ba's knowledge of the different kinds of forces were not as profound as Yi Tian Mo's. Thus, they knew that they couldn't really help or give any input.

The three of them were contemplating, looking at Shi Yan with their knitted eyebrows. They felt helpless right now as they had no solution for this situation.

Xia XinYan, Ye ZhangFeng, and Lin Ya Qi had been waiting for Shi Yan for a long time but still didn't see Shi Yan show up yet; thus, they couldn't help but go and look for him.

As soon as they entered the room, seeing Shi Yan's stiff body on the ground, they all screamed out terrifyingly.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo stood around Shi Yan, preventing anyone from coming closer.

Even Xia XinYan was stopped as well.

Xia ShenChuan also arrived right after he had been informed about this. He strangely looked at Shi Yan before looking at the three people who were standing around him while asking suspiciously, "What happened?"

Ye ZhangFeng, Lin Ya Qi, and Cao Zhi Lan were also full of doubts. Shi Yan had been still fine the previous day, how could he have become like this just after one night?

No one could explain.

"We came here this morning and had found him in this unconscious state. It was like… like 'possessed by Devil' state." After coldly harrumphing, Yi Tian Mo told them the truth about what had happened. "I have searched Master's soul and detected nothing abnormal except that the Profound Qi of his entire body seems to have been completely drained. It is like he has consumed all of his strength after fighting with someone."

"How is it possible?" Xia ShenChuan was surprised, "This place was very quiet last night. There was no fight for sure. Is it true that he was possessed by the Devil?"

Although everyone was worried, they were not very anxious as they saw that Shi Yan was still breathing, and his heartbeat was still normal.

However, it was certainly not a good thing if he couldn't wake up.

As Yi Tian Mo had admitted his helplessness, everyone else also kept their mouths shut.

"Let me try." After contemplating for a while, Ye ZhangFeng suddenly spoke up. "Although I don't know what happened to him, with my knowledge of the 'possessed by the Devil' state, perhaps I can figure out something."

Yi Tian Mo tightly knitted his eyebrows.

Xia ShengChuan's eyebrows were also slamming together.

Everyone knew that Shi Yan and Ye ZhangFeng met each other not that long ago, and thus they couldn't be considered as having a close relationship. If Ye ZhangFeng had some wicked intentions and wanted to take this chance to kill Shi Yan, Shi Yan would have no other ways except for death.

No one had nodded yet as everyone was carefully considering it.

"Let him try. As we have many people, even if he has bad intentions, he will not be able to do it." At the critical point of time, Xia XinYan spoke up, "It is still better than wasting time. If Shi Yan is really in the 'possessed by the Devil' state, we have to come up with a solution quickly."

"Is this guy really from the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist?" Yi Tian Mo asked Xia ShenChuan after considering for a while.

The previous night, the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group had had some talks with Xia ShenChuan and gotten some information related to Ye ZhangFeng.

The three of them especially paid attention to the center land of the Grace Mainland behind the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist. From the talk with Xia ShenChuan, Yi Tian Mo had known that Xia ShenChuan was the Master of the Xia family, and he had also had a feeling that Xia ShenChuan could have provided him with some useful information.

During the conversation with the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group, Xia ShenChuan had been surprised as well. As he had remembered the fact that Ye ZhangFeng and Lin Ya Qi had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, he had told Yi Tian Mo what he knew.

The three people of Yi Tian Mo's group clearly paid close attention to this. They had asked many questions about Ye ZhangFeng and even had had the intention that they would have had to question Ye ZhangFeng more in person later.

"That's right. He has said it himself." Xia ShengChuan nodded.

The eyes of the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan - Yi Tian Mo, Ya Meng, and Ka Ba brightened up, simultaneously looking at Ye ZhangFeng.

"Does the center of the Grace Mainland have a place whose name is the Heaven Yin Ancient Mound?" Yi Tian Mo took a deep breath before asking.

Ye ZhangFeng's and Lin Ya Qi's faces changed dramatically. "You know about the Heaven Yin Ancient Mound?"

A Heaven Light seemed to flare up in Ye ZhangFeng's eyes. "The Heaven Yin Ancient Mound is one of the three dead territories. It is very famous as well as mystical. It has been said that the Heaven Yin Ancient Mound has always been sealed and that no one could enter. How could you know of that place?"

After the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group threw him a quick look, they quietly nodded, indicating that they had confirmed Ye ZhangFeng's identity.

"You can try now. Don't do anything stupid." Yi Tian Mo didn't reply Zhe ZhangFeng's question. Instead, he just gave a narrow access and told Ye ZhangFeng, "Be careful. Don't use the soul to approach his Sea of Consciousness. Otherwise, the soul that you release will not be able to come back. Moreover, the abnormal thing in his body was on his right arm. If you want to search, aim for that target."

Ye ZhangFeng gazed at him and asked again, "How can you know about the Heaven Yin Ancient Mound?"

"From the ancestors' scripture." Yi Tian Mo replied after contemplating for a while.

Ye ZhangFeng's eyes brightened, carefully looking at the three of them. He seemed to have figured out something, but he didn't say anything further. He walked over and stayed next to Shi Yan. After that, he stretched out his hand holding Shi Yan's arm.

A fireball suddenly shot out from Ye ZhangFeng's palm.

The flames were like many scales covering his palm and the back of his hand. In just a blink, Ye ZhangFeng's hand now looked like it was wearing a yellow glove. The flames kept dancing nonstop as if there was a life joyfully cheering on his hand.

The faces of the three people of Yi Tian Mo's group turned chalky white. They couldn't help but take a few steps backward and hoarsely screamed out loud with astonishment, "Heaven Flame!"

The three people Cao Zhi Lan, Xia XinYan, and Xia ShenChuan also quickly moved backwards in shock as they were scared that the Heaven Flame would touch them.

"No worries, I can perfectly control this Heaven Flame. I won't let its heat affect anyone."

The faces of the three leaders of the Demonic Sound Clan were not quite good. They urgently used their powers to check and realized that there was no heating aura of the Heaven Flame in the room.

They were secretly surprised and were strangely looking at Ye ZhangFeng.

The Heaven Flame's heat was incredibly terrifying. Being able to release the Heaven Flame and oppress all of its aura at the same time, Ye ZhangFeng had clearly reached the exceptionally marvelous Realm in using the Heaven Flame.

They understood that Ye ZhangFeng was much better than Shi Yan in terms of using and controlling the Heaven Flame.

Cao Zhi Lan was frightened. Her beautiful eyes were full of astonishment while she secretly guessed Ye ZhangFeng's status.

On the contrary, as Xia ShenChuan and Xia XinYan had already known Ye ZhangFeng's identity as well as the mystery of the Dark Magnetic Noxious Mist, they were not too surprised.

Under everyone's attentive looks, Ye ZhangFeng closed his eyes, and several sparkling drops of water appeared on his white face that was even more beautiful than a girl's. His hand which was holding Shi Yan's arm was also slightly trembling as if he was consuming a big amount of power.

Lin Ya Qi was also surprised and a little bit puzzled when seeing Ye ZhangFeng being this exhausted.

She clearly knew Ye ZhangFeng's ability more than anyone else. She thought that Ye ZhangFeng shouldn't have wasted too much strength with Shi Yan's strange 'possessed by the Devil' state; instead, he only needed to sense a little to just to roughly know the current situation.

However, she was a little bit shocked when seeing Ye ZhangFeng's reaction,; she also looked at Shi Yan out of curiosity.

More sweat had appeared on Ye ZhangFeng's face as he became more somber. He was still closing his eyes without saying anything. No one knew whether he had figured something out or not.

In the room, everyone was silent, looking at Ye ZhangFeng and Shi Yan's abnormal state.

Yi Tian Mo's face changed all of a sudden. He lifted his face looking up and said with a cold face, "That guy is here again."

Ya Meng's and Ka Ba's eyes became chillingly cold. They quickly sat down, releasing their souls to form a soul defensive formation which prevented that guy from penetrating.

"You guys shouldn't use the soul consciousness nor get out of this circle."

Yi Tian Mo's face was severely serious. His five fingers shot out many peculiar beams of light, creating a dome of light on the ground covering everyone inside of it.

After finishing the arrangement, Yi Tian Mo also sat down, closed his eyes, preparing to fight against the enemy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter